ESSAI The College of DuPage Anthology Of Academic Writing Across the Curriculum (Volume XI 2012-2013) The College of DuPage, Glen Ellyn, Illinois The contents of this anthology copyright, 2013 College of DuPage Awards and Recognitions ESSAI is a recipient of the prestigious recognitions of The 2005 Distinguished Achievement Award of the Community College Humanities Association The Society of Midland Author’s Qwertyuiop Award (Founded in 1915, the Society of Midland Authors has included for its members Hamlin Garland, Harriet Monroe, Vachel Lindsay, Edna Ferber, Carl Sandburg, Jane Addams, Clarence Darrow, and other literary luminaries.) and The 2009 Diana Hacker Two-Year College English Association (TYCA) Award for Outstanding Program for Two-Year Colleges and Teachers In the Category of Fostering Student Success (The TYCA is a national organization that belongs to the National Council of the Teachers of English-NCTE). II Acknowledgments We warmly salute all submitting instructors for their dedicated and inspired teaching which has contributed to the successful writing of their students and make it possible for ESSAI to continue. We also offer our special thanks to Dr. Robert Breuder, President, Dr. Joe Collins, Executive Vice President, Dr. Jean Kartje, Vice President of Academic Affairs, Catherine Brod, Vice President of Development/Executive Director, Foundation Dr. Daniel Lloyd, Dean, Liberal Arts, Dr. Bev Reed, Associate Dean, Liberal Arts, Mr. Tom Cameron, Dean, Health and Sciences, Dr. Laura Ortiz, Associate Dean, Humanities, For their constant, gracious support and encouragement. Martha Johnson, Supervisor, Document Services, and Mary Ann Hiller, Supervisor, Faculty/Staff Support Center, for their assistance of good will. Our gratitude also goes to Karyin Boulom and Harriet Boe. Their meticulous and careful word processing expertise has been indispensable. Pearson Publishing’s continuing sponsorship of the celebratory reception of the student writers is deeply appreciated. Our special and heartfelt appreciation goes to Professor Blevins’ student, Angela Dygdon, who designed the book cover. The others who submitted designs were Bridget Albiero, Haley Gottardo, Megan Thome, and Aaron Villa. The publication and associated recognition event are underwritten, in part, by a grant from the College of DuPage Foundation III “In this work, when it shall be found that much is omitted, let it not be forgotten that much likewise is performed.” Samuel Johnson, the Preface to his Dictionary IV Foreword Created in 2002 by a cross-disciplinary faculty, ESSAI, The College of DuPage Anthology of Academic Writing Across the Curriculum is an annual academic journal that represents a unique but inclusive discourse community of student writers; it fosters student success through writing across the curriculum and in all levels of learning at College of DuPage. It rests on our belief that writing empowers and prepares our students for meaningful careers and advanced academic pursuits and that, to realize such goals, the entire college community is responsible for incorporating writing into their courses as a vital part of the academic experience at our college. Like all the past volumes, this Volume XI continues to harvest our belief in fertile cooperation with our cross-disciplinary faculty who implement writing to learn and promote discipline in their teaching. Some of the published essays, therefore, have resulted because our students made use of journals, logs, microthemes, and other informal writing assignments encouraged in the classroom. In this way, students wrote frequently and improved their writing skills enabling them to comprehend better and to retain information longer. Others – expository work such as reports, article reviews, criticisms, research papers – attest to students’ successful participation in academic discourse according to the conventions of language use and style expected in specific disciplines. That we practice the philosophy of student success through good writing will become even more apparent in the journal’s name. It harkens back and pays homage to Michel de Montaigne whose seminal style of writing “essais” connoted one of trials and attempts. Thus ESSAI chronicles our students’ intellectual trials wherein they dialogically encounter diverse culturescapes, critically weigh various issues at hand and then engage in analytical exercises, while each evolving from a personal to a public writing self. The resulting published work is their expanded cultural and epistemological self endowed with talent, sophistication, and fresh scholarship, all expressed with clarity, eloquence, and grace. We continue our editorial tradition in making the best selections for publication. The most exemplary of the year’s submissions are those that: Are completed according to assignments’ purposes Have mechanics, grammar, and other technical points in place Are imaginative, creative, logical, and risk-taking with respect to assignments’ purposes Exhibit clarity of writing with respect to purposes Follow the disciplinary format Include relevant literature reviews where required Demonstrate analytical abilities Generate interest Join with us in honoring the exceptional talents of our student authors and our student artist whose graphic design adorns our cover. And watch for Volume XII of ESSAI which will be published in 2014. We appreciate your readership. Through your interest and support, our anthology will keep growing. The ESSAI Editorial Board: Brian Blevins, Graphic Design Franz Burnier, English Richard Jarman, Chemistry Keith Krasemann, Philosophy Sarah Magin, English Chris Petersen, Biology Lois Stanciak, Education Ben Whisenhunt, History V Table of Contents Awards and Recognitions ......................................................................................................... II Acknowledgments..................................................................................................................... III Foreword ................................................................................................................................... V Jim Alop Critique and Evaluation of Immanuel Kant's "Respect for Persons" ........................................ 1 Philosophy 1100 Virginia Anderson How Do You Feel About The Counseling Profession? ............................................................ 5 Honors English 1102 Angelo Andriopoulos Normative Ethics: Duty and Consequence ............................................................................... 11 Philosophy 1100 Heidi Braunschneider Preventing and Managing Compassion Fatigue and Burnout in Nursing ................................. 14 English 1102 Brody Challinor An Analysis of the Perennial Big-Screen Representations of the Famed Detective, Sherlock Holmes ...................................................................................................................................... 19 English 1154 Lauren Challinor An Examination of Gender Roles in The Adventures of Priscilla, Queen of the Desert .......... 23 English 1154 Steven Franklin Living the Dream: Making it as a Classical Musician .............................................................. 27 English 1102 VI Tony Frontuto A Critique of William K. Clifford‘s ―The Ethics of Belief‖ ................................................. 33 Philosophy 1100 Erna Gevondyan Evaluation of the effects of composition on thermophysical properties of non-stoichiometric uranium dioxide by classical molecular dynamics simulations, Nuclear Engineering Division, Argonne National Laboratory, Argonne, IL 60439, USA ......................................... 35 Physics Tooba Ghafoor Skeleton found in a Rhode Island cave, Possibility of Lyme Disease ...................................... 44 Honors Biology 1152 Ruth Groza Testing for Relationships between Size Variables of Select Organisms .................................. 48 Honors Biology 1151 Ian Haseltine Energy Costs and the Consumer ............................................................................................... 51 Honors Chemistry 1551 Martin Hayford Popular Impact of the 1917 Bolshevik Revolution ................................................................... 54 History 2225 Grace Horn Arrows and Traps in Much Ado About Nothing........................................................................ 57 English 1102 Caleb Jenkins The Battle for Chicago‘s Schools Hayford ............................................................................... 60 English 1102 Roberta Johnson Greening of Cotton Clothing .................................................................................................... 65 Chemistry 1105 VII Akbar Khan Unethical Can Be Good in Messina ....................................................................................... 68 English 1102 Larry Lambert Nonviolent Action in the Civil Rights Movement As Seen Through Anne Moody‘s Coming of Age in Mississippi ................................................................................................................. 71 History 1140 Sara Liesman Dr. King: Another Failure in Chicago ...................................................................................... 74 English 1102 James Maguire Mechanical Engineering: The Driveshaft of Humanity ............................................................ 79 English 1102 Danielle Meyer Rx Green Tea ............................................................................................................................ 84 Biology 1152 Kevin Midlash Brains Vs… Something Shiny? ................................................................................................ 88 English 1102 Erin Miller My Sanctuary ............................................................................................................................ 92 English 1101 William Jasen Mummert Green Chemistry Project ........................................................................................................... 94 Chemistry 1105 Carlos S. Ortega-Guerrero Conquering the Achievement Gap and Shaping Our Children‘s Future................................... 97 Education 1100 Agnieszka Poznanska Biocatalysis and green chemistry.............................................................................................. 102 Chemistry 1105 VIII Hayley Reagin A Secret Society....................................................................................................................... 104 English 1102 Sarah Rochford Make Them Grovel For Your Novel: A Guide to Publishing and Being an Author ............... 107 English 1102 Rebecca M. Samson Marguerite Harrison and Hannah Arendt: The Notion of Strength within the Early Totalitarian Soviet Prison Experience....................................................................................... 112 History 2225 Vesal Stoakley Nuclear Fallout of a Japanese Disaster: The State vs. Fujin (God of Wind) ....................... 115 English 1102 Thomas Struett Photojournalism: Art with a Purpose ..................................................................................... 119 English 1102 Tribute to Faculty ...................................................................................................................... 125 Cumulative Index of Student Authors ...................................................................................... 126 IX Critique and Evaluation of Immanuel Kant's "Respect for Persons" by Jim Alop (Philosophy 1100) Kant’s Views n the selection "Respect for Persons" from Immanuel Kant's Foundations of the Metaphysics of Morals, Kant gives insight as to how all rational beings can act in a morally responsible way. A major component of his thinking turns around the idea that whenever persons look externally for ways to resolve moral dilemmas they are doomed to fail. According to Kant one's own internal moral compass works well as long as the foundation of moral reasoning is rooted in the notion that all rational beings are ends in themselves. An important aspect in utilizing one's own individual will to answer all moral dilemmas is that the individual is empowered. One is no longer under the control of outside forces with regard to action, but has reestablished the rational self in the driver's seat. With reason as the guiding light, and a moral foundation based on the idea that every rational being is an end, the individual contains a strong moral compass by which to navigate the seas of life. In the introductory paragraph of "Respect for Persons" Kant claims that if something exists that has in itself an absolute worth, then being an end in itself, it could be a ground for definite laws. This thing that has an absolute worth is the rational human being and, therefore, the rational human being is an end in himself or herself. Kant describes these practical laws as a categorical imperative. It is important to clarify the distinction between means and ends in themselves. According to Kant, when humans are used as means "they are arbitrarily used by this or that will" ( Krasemann, 69). Humans are used by others in order to obtain some end. Conversely, when humans are understood as ends in themselves they are viewed with ultimate respect and are, therefore, treated accordingly. Objects and inclinations have only a conditional worth; their worth depends entirely on the particular need with which they are linked. If that need becomes disassociated from the inclination then it ceases to have value; therefore, all objects have a conditional worth. Kant makes a distinction between persons and objects. Persons are worthy of respect as ends in themselves, while objects exist solely to serve as means. According to Kant, if a categorical imperative for the human will is to exist, it must form an objective principle of the will based on the idea that humans are ends in themselves. The ground of this principle is "that rational nature exists as an end in itself" (Krasemann, 69-70). Kant believed that since all rational beings subjectively already view themselves as ends, and that this is universal, objectively humanity as a whole is also an end in itself. The practical imperative is summed up as thus: "Act so that you treat humanity whether in your own person or in that of another, always as an end and never as a means only" (Krasemann, 70). In the next section Kant discusses why all previous attempts to discover the principles of morality have failed. Throughout history all previous moral laws implemented in societies were based on moral judgments of others. These moral laws were expected to be followed and if they were not, consequences would ensue. But these were not the individual's laws. These external laws had a constricting effect on society. Even when the intent of the laws was just, rational humans were now limited in their freedom and forced to act by the dictates of an external source. Because the individual was no longer using his own moral compass to make morally responsible decisions, a limiting feeling resulted stifling the human will: " . . . one never arrived at duty but only the necessity of action from a certain interest. This might be his own interest or that of another, but in either case the imperative always had to be conditional and could not at all serve as a moral I 1 command." (Krasemann, 70). Universal duty was lost while the individual was stripped of his autonomy. Next Kant discusses the realm of ends: "The concept of each rational being as a being that must regard itself as giving universal law through all the maxims of its will, so that it may judge itself and its actions from this standpoint, leads to a very fruitful concept, namely, that of a realm of ends." (Krasemann, 70). The unifying principle underlying the realm of ends is that since each individual rational human is an end in himself, and laws created by rational humans that can be applied universally are also ends in themselves, then the universal laws can be united with the rational minds under one umbrellathe realm of ends: "Thus there arises a systematic union of rational beings through common objective laws." (Krasemann, 71). Inclusion in the realm of ends is contingent on the individual contributing universal laws as well as subjecting himself to these same laws. Kant makes the distinction between member and sovereign in the realm of ends as thus: members and sovereigns both give universal laws while subjecting themselves to the same laws, but when sovereigns create laws they do so in a completely autonomous manner. Morality exists in the relationship between action and legislation that flows from each rational being. Since these universal laws spring naturally from each individual's fundamental being, adherence to these laws follows naturally. The stifling and constraining feeling discussed earlier that results from being subjected to external judgments of reality is no longer present. Instead, an empowering and freeing feeling of acting according to the natural path of existence ensues. If it becomes necessary to act according to a maxim that violates the universal lawgiving principle inherent in the realm of ends, then members may do so. This is called practical constraint or duty. Sovereigns, however, may not violate the fully autonomous method of their legislating. If they did so they would cease to be sovereign. Therefore, in the realm of ends only the members and not the sovereign are subject to the principle of duty. Acting according to duty is independent of feelings and inclinations. The rational individual will act with duty simply because of the respect that each rational mind has for one another. According to Kant‘s realm of ends, everything has either a "price" or "dignity." Anything that has a price is replaceable while anything that has dignity is indispensable. Things associated with basic needs have a "market price" while more frivolous things have an "affective price." Through morality, rational beings can be ends in themselves. This is so because only through morality is it possible for a human being to become a legislative member of the realm of ends; thus morality and humanity have dignity. Next Kant discusses the value of nature and art. "Nature and likewise art contain nothing which could replace their lack, for their worth consists not in effects which flow from them, nor in advantage and utility which they procure; it consists only in intentions, i.e., maxims of the will which are ready to reveal themselves in this manner through actions even though success does not favor them...They exhibit the will which performs them as an object of immediate respect..." (Krasemann, 72). This respect places nature and art in the category of dignity. In Kant's final paragraph he argues that human nature destines people to be active participants in giving universal laws within the realm of ends. To be free by being loyal solely to self-created laws is the ultimate goal of the individual. All worth is determined by the universal law in which individuals are active participants. In Kant‘s view, "autonomy is thus the basis of the dignity of both human nature and every rational nature..." (Krasemann, 73). My Response I thoroughly enjoyed Kant's "Respect for Persons." I agree with Kant that if something is deemed to have an absolute worth, one should use it as the foundation of a system of belief. By putting the rational human being at the base of a moral thought system, a categorical imperative is created that has a solid foundation. 2 In a discussion about means and ends in themselves, Kant claims one should treat other rational beings as ends in themselves and never solely as means. While this is a rather obvious suggestion, it is important nonetheless. If one is a rational being worthy of being treated as an end and so are others, then unification occurs in which all of humanity becomes united in a common purpose. In this case, the purpose is to create a morally responsible categorical imperative through which rational beings can prosper. Kant says that objects have only a conditional worth that is temporarily associated with fulfillment of a particular need. When that object can no longer bring about fulfillment of that particular need, then the object itself becomes worthless. I firmly agree with this notion. That is one reason why it is important to take the time to reevaluate the amount of worth we associate with objects in our existence. Since life occurs in a temporal world of change according to the passage of time, the original value ascribed to a particular object in relation to the need it addresses may also change. Therefore, without periodic reevaluation one might be prone to cling to now useless objects. In my favorite section, Kant discusses the reasons all previous attempts to understand the principles of morality had failed. He claims that previous moral systems didn't work because individuals were forced to accept moral tenets from external sources. Kant has absolute faith in human reason and the individual when they are acting as rational beings. Inherent in the notion that rational beings must look externally for directions as to how to act is the claim that rational humans do not know how to act without directions. That is a limiting thought and the minute one accepts that claim personal power is diminished. Individuals can no longer think about how to respond to moral issues. Instead,the key is to look away from self and live according to someone else's demands. Next Kant discusses the realm of ends. In the realm of ends Kant makes the connection between rational beings as ends in themselves and laws that stem from rational beings also being ends in themselves. It appears that Kant is envisioning a "feedback loop" in which rational beings are first united under the premise that since each individual is an end in himself, then so is every other individual, and therefore, they are worthy of the utmost dignity. Next, since the universal laws that rational beings create stem from beings that are united in purpose and are worthy of the utmost dignity, then the laws are worthy of the utmost dignity as well. Finally, because the laws are worthy of the utmost dignity, then they will loop back to the rational beings that created them (by adding as another unifying principle to hold the realm of ends system in check). It appears that he is trying to create a system that continually strengthens itself with a built in method for doing so (the universal laws feeding back into the rational beings). Feedback loops are not novel in that societies constantly create external controls in which to regulate and maintain the current system. Usually these controls and regulations are sanctions intended to enforce compliance. The novel part of Kant's argument for the realm of ends is the claim that each individual is creating the feedback loop in which the individual is subsisting. A person is the fully autonomous creator of morality. To be completely in charge of one's own existence is a desirable concept. I also believe that there is an inherent dignity in following rules that one creates as opposed to following someone else's dictates. A person will be more likely to abide by the rules, because one agrees and fully understands them. In theory this is a good concept. Kant's description of all nature and art being elevated into the category of dignity was really interesting. According to Kant, the minute one tries to evaluate art and nature on the basis of preference, its value is diminished. "They [art and nature] exhibit the will which performs them as the object of an immediate respect, since nothing but reason is required in order to impose them on the will... and puts it infinitely beyond any price." He states that if art and nature were subjected to personal preferences then one would violate its holiness. It is interesting to note that he doesn't use the word "holiness" anywhere else in the selection, reserving it only for the description of art and nature. 3 Kant concludes "Respect for Persons" with my favorite quotation from the entire selection: "Autonomy is thus the basis of the dignity of both human nature and every rational nature..." That is a wonderful and inspiring idea to close out the selection. Overall, I thoroughly enjoyed Kant's "Respect for Persons." It is thought provoking as well as inspiring. In theory it sounds like a solid system of practical law, but without actualizing it one will never know for sure. Nevertheless, the ideas contained within it have permeated thought systems throughout the world and have influenced many people. Work Cited Kant, Immanuel. ―Respect for Persons.‖ Quest for Goodness. Ed. Keith W. Krasemann. Acton: Copley Publishing Group, 2011. pp. 69-74. 4 How Do You Feel About The Counseling Profession? by Virginia Anderson (Honors English 1102) W e call him a counselor or psychologist, that person hiding behind a clip board and asking ―How do you feel about that?‖ to a patient reclined on a couch retelling the woes of their childhood. But is this true? Is this what it means to be a counselor? And what is the difference between a counselor and a psychologist? With the increasing concern over mental health in America, not only are more people being seen by counselors and psychologists but more people are going to school for jobs relating to mental health. The profession of psychology is taking off as a career. According to the United States‘ Bureau of Labor Statistics, the growth rate of employment for counselors and psychologists is between 22% and 37%, well above the 14% average (United States… ―Psychologists‖ and United States… ―Mental Health Counselors…‖). I am going to explore what it means to be a counseling professional and how to become one. I went to a counselor when I was younger at my mother‘s behest. Lindsey De Los Santos was her name and, to my surprise, she was wonderful to talk to. There were no clipboards and she never asked, ―How do you feel about that?‖ Being able to talk to a third party and getting someone else‘s opinion on what was going on in my life was very therapeutic and insightful. The best way I can describe my counselor was that she was like a best friend. Lindsey was not allowed to tell anyone anything I told her, like how best friends keep secrets. She was a good listener, smart, and calm. This is what sparked my interest in professions that counsel patients. To begin with, the two professions that primarily focus on counseling are counselors and counseling psychologists. Other professions such as psychiatry and clinical psychology offer counsel, but they also have an emphasis on medication since they deal with patients who have more severe mental health issues. Counselors and counseling psychologists are careers in psychology that focus on treating patients who have moderate issues that can mainly be resolved without medication and predominantly through talk therapy. To fully understand the counseling profession, it is important to learn how it began. The first psychology laboratory was created in 1879 by a man named Wilhelm Wundt (Weiten 4). Wundt merged his two interests, philosophy and physiology, advocating for psychology as a new and independent science. While Wundt created his laboratory in Germany, the new science spread rapidly in the United States. Psychology took root in the United States when G. Stanley Hall established the first research laboratory for psychology at John Hopkins University in 1883 and the first coalition for psychology called the American Psychological Association (APA) (5). Then in 1952, four separate associations came together in Los Angeles and formed the American Personnel and Guidance Association (APGA) with Robert H. Shaffer as the first president (Yep 65; Hodges 7). The first goal of the APGA was training and occupational counseling in high school and college settings (Hodges 7). By 1992, the APGA changed their name to the American Counseling Association (ACA) (American Counseling). The ACA dealt with many obstacles such as the lack of clarification on what it meant to counsel someone as a profession, the lack of credentials available for counselors, and the lack of academic programs explicitly aimed for counseling (Hodges 7). The popularity and credibility began to rise for counselors when accreditation for graduate programs was provided by the Council for Accreditation of Counseling & Related Educational Programs (CACREP), and when certification was attainable by the National Board of Certified Counselors (NBCC). The CACREP is now a recognized organization authorized to certify master‘s 5 degrees in many areas of specialty and certify a few doctoral programs, while the NBCC offers four main certifications to counselors (Hodges 8). As the science of psychology grew, two fields of psychology emerged: applied and academic. Academic psychologists are more focused on researching to create new information or teaching in a school setting (Wegenek and Buskist 29). Applied psychology is ―the branch of psychology concerned with every day, practical problems‖ (Weiten 12). The counseling profession falls under the field of applied psychology. So what is the difference between a psychologist and a counselor? In order to hold the title ―psychologist‖, a doctorate degree of PhD, EdD, or PsyD has to be completed (Hodges 11). Counseling psychologists are equipped to administer psychological evaluations, make a diagnosis of mental disorders, and offer counseling. They are also able to conduct research and teach in their field (Getting In 42). Some of the ways counseling psychologists can conduct research are through observation, personality and interests tests, or interviews. The clientele of counseling psychologists also help define this title. The book Getting In: a Step-By-Step Plan for Gaining Admission to Graduate School in Psychology is an APA published work and explains, ―Counseling psychologists are oriented to life span issues such as career development and adjustment, marriage and family counseling, and a variety of issues encountered by most people during their life span‖ (42). Counseling psychologists are defined as working with clients who have less severe problems than the patients of other psychologists, such as clinical psychologists (Wegenek and Buskist 42). Counseling psychologists can have work settings in health care institutions, hospitals, private practices, educational settings, and public mental health centers (Getting In 42).This is a major distinction for counseling psychologists in the field of psychology. In an internet survey of 5666 psychologists, supervised by State, Provincial and Territorial Psychological Association, ―a greater portion of counseling psychologists reported working in counseling centers, while a greater portion of clinical psychologists reported working in medical settings‖ (Neimeyer et al. 43). The mean annual wage for counseling, clinical and school psychologists is $73,090 and the median annual wage is $67,880 (―Occupational‖). This is a very high paying profession because of its required amount of schooling. The job market widely varies for counseling psychologists as the highest mean annual wage for professionals in New Jersey can be $96,200, yet in New Mexico, where the highest concentration of jobs are, the annual mean wage is $65,020. Though the amount of money earned for being a counseling psychologist varies from state to state, counseling psychology has had a steady job market throughout the years (Wegenek and Buskist 30). Generally, the term ―counselor‖ refers to a graduate who has completed a master‘s degree in a counseling specialty, unlike the doctorate required of a psychologist (Hodges 4). Counselors, like counseling psychologists, also provide aid to clients who have stress, depression, addiction, and many other afflictions that can hinder their ability to function properly with everyday life. Counselors work in very similar settings as counseling psychologists, such as academic settings and mental health centers, but their roles are restricted to only offering counsel. The mean salaries for counselors depend on the setting in which they work. The U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics outlines the annual mean salaries for counselors working in secondary and elementary schools to be $53,750 and counselors working in junior or community colleges to be $48,240 (Hodges 14). Why would someone choose this profession? A counseling professional has the privilege of being a motivating factor in someone‘s road to recovery and that must feel rewarding. Counselors and counseling psychologists get to help patients and see them progress. While there are rewarding benefits for this profession, there are also some characteristics that are good indicators of whether this profession would be a rewarding choice for a student. A few characteristics are being open minded, maintaining a positive attitude, and the ability to be empathetic (Collision 17). It is 6 important for a counseling professional to be open minded because working with clients of different cultures and backgrounds are part of the job description. It is not allowed to dictate your client‘s decisions, so being open minded to different opinions is an advantage. If clients are coming to be advised and guided, it is important that a counseling professional has a positive outlook on the future. Having a negative outlook on life will not foster healing or aid in coping with issues. The ability to be empathetic is also important because a counseling professional wants to comfort their patient and create an environment that makes discussion appealing. Becoming a counseling psychologist or counselor takes a certain amount of schooling. The schooling to become a counselor and counseling psychologist have similarities and differences. For both counseling psychologists and counselors, the first step is to complete an undergraduate degree at a university. Graduating with a BS or BA in a degree like sociology or psychology is not mandatory for graduate programs, although it is beneficial (Hodges 5). The next step is to be accepted into a graduate program and complete it (Hodges 5). There are many different graduate programs and they vary by university. Counselors will want to look for graduate programs that are accredited by the CACREP and pick a program that is in a specialty area. Some specialty areas for counselors are rehabilitation counseling, marriage and family counseling, and clinical mental health counseling (4). For counseling psychologists, a doctorate program accredited by the APA is desirable (Getting In 53). Since counselors generally receive a master‘s degree, an important concept to know is that graduate programs offer master‘s degrees or terminal master‘s degrees (Getting In 52). A terminal master‘s degree program only awards a master‘s degree which means classes will not carry over to a doctorate degree and will require a separate application, acceptance and graduate processes from a doctoral program. There are other programs that are nonterminal that give master‘s degrees as a part of their doctorate degree. This is important to note for students making the decision to pursue a master‘s or doctorate degree. If a master‘s degree is the ultimate goal, than a terminal master‘s degree program would be a good choice. If a student is pursuing a doctorate degree or unsure of which one they would like to pursue, a nonterminal master‘s degree program may be a better choice. Master‘s degrees and doctorate degrees have advantages and disadvantages. Doctorate degrees take a larger investment of time and money from a student than a master‘s degree (Getting In 53). However, professionals with doctorate degrees normally get paid more than those with master‘s degrees and ensure the education requirements for licensure in all states. When determining whether one should acquire a doctorate or master‘s degree, there is no bad choice. The book Getting In: A Step-By-Step Plan For Gaining Admission To Graduate School in Psychology also gives great guidelines on how to get into a doctoral program. It recommends that students get as much research involvement as they can (54). Since psychology is a science, being able to conduct research to test hypotheses and create theories is vital. Another tip this book has is to build good relationships with teachers so they can later write you letters of recommendation and give advice. Other tips are more general like get good grades and have a firm handle on a wide set of introductory subjects. The last tip for students is to get as many experiences in the specialty you wish to pursue as possible. For counseling, an example could be volunteering for a Big Brothers Big Sisters program to help mentor a child in a local community. These tips come straight from the APA and are very informative as well as useful. After graduation, the following step is to get a job that allows you to work under supervision, and, lastly, obtain licensure (Hodges 5). Licensure is what allows a graduate to collect private payment for private practice, bill insurance companies, and practice counseling (9). Counseling psychologists and counselors obtain licensure so that they can work without being monitored and so they can advertise themselves as counseling psychologists or counselors (Getting In 56). Licensure laws vary from state to state in the education required and the amount of supervised counseling needed to obtain them. The actions allowed by a profession are also defined by licensure. 7 To receive licensure, counseling psychologists have to pass a state board exam, which varies by state, and two years of supervised practice to be eligible for the exam. The APA is the organization that has provided licensure for psychologists. Similarly, counselors also have to pass an exam to receive licensure and the main exam, though there are many, is the National Counselor Examination which is administered by the NBCC (Hodges 27). It is important that students check their state‘s licensing laws and finish the required supervised practice required. Once the test is passed, a counselor or counseling psychologist is allowed to practice. The APA has had more success in reaching a national commonality for licensure than the ACA which is still facing difficulties. The reason for this is mostly because of the many different organizations at work for counseling licensure. Both the CACREP and NBCC have been a part of creating licensure for counselors as well as the Commission on Rehabilitation Counselor Certification and others. Once a student becomes a practicing counselor or counseling psychologist, it is important to be a part of a professional organization. Shannon Hodges, a former director of counseling programs, in her book 101 Careers in Counseling, urges professionals to obtain a membership with a professional organization saying, ―A lack of professional membership indicates less investment in the profession and that sends the wrong signal to the hiring committee or interviewer‖ (27). Professional organizations publish informative and often new information on a career field and promote positive changes in the career field. They contribute to a sense of community to a profession. There are many organizations available to professionals. For a professional whose job is to counsel, the ACA would be best association to be a part of. In addition to the ACA, there are counseling associations for almost every state, too. Membership costs for the ACA are discounted at a $93 membership for students and an average membership fee is $163 for professionals (American Counseling). They offer benefits such as health insurance, liability insurance, and discounts on car rental companies (American Counseling). The ACA also has an annual conference, which was on March 20th to the 24th in Cincinnati, Ohio, of this year (American Counseling). There are some definite issues that are still lurking for the counseling profession. The main one being counselor identity, according to the ACA (Mascari and Webber 15). Counselors and counseling psychologists fear that their profession is going to lose its sense of identity and they want separation from each other. Psychologists have skills in research and training to conduct experiments that a counselor does not have. On the other hand, counselors have many different types of counseling that have emerged such as art therapy, dance therapy, music therapy, and adventure therapy (Hodges X). Adventure therapy, for example, seems to be the latest trend of intervention for mental health treatment of children (Tucker 155). Despite the differences, counselors and counseling psychologists study the science of psychology, take many of the same courses and learn much of the same information. It is because both counseling psychologists and counselors provide almost identical care and have similar education and training requirements that I doubt they will ever reach the degree of distinction they wish to have from one another. The field of psychology is one of the newest sciences today. Though it may be a young field, it is very relevant in America. In the article ―Policymakers Focus on School and Mental Health Proposals In wake of Shooting‖ published in Counseling Today, a publication of the American Counseling Association, authors Scott Barstow and Art Terrazas write about the relation between counselors and current events. This article addresses some proposals that President Obama introduced in January of 2013 in response to the Sandy Hook Elementary School shooting. His proposals are to regulate gun control, promote mental health treatment, and to combat the stigma mental health treatment carries. The American Counseling Association is in full support of the proposals as they believe ―it should be as easy to obtain mental health treatment as it is to obtain a gun‖ (Barstow and Terrazas 9). President Obama‘s proposals suggest many courses of action such as initiating programs to hire staff for schools and police departments that are certified to administer 8 mental health treatment. Other suggestions are purchasing more school safety equipment and generating emergency management plans called EMPs for schools. Millions of dollars would also be administered in the form of grants and programs to help young people with anxiety, substance abuse, trauma and general mental health concerns. President Obama‘s proposals are not the only course of action that is being taken to better the availability of mental health treatment; a Senate committee had a hearing for the first time in seven years about the mental health system in America on January 24, 2013. This information is exciting because it directly relates to the expertise that counselors and counseling psychologists have. Clearly, President Obama understands the importance of mental health issues and our country is becoming more aware of the need for psychological professionals. The counseling profession is a very relevant occupation and is growing. Counselors and counseling psychologists are the professionals who are interested in helping people with everyday problems and they offer relief to their clients from their sufferings. The need for counselors and counseling psychologists is only increasing and it is a rewarding profession that anyone would be proud to practice. Works Cited American Counseling Association. American Counseling Association, n.d. Web. 18 Mar. 2013. Barstow, Scott, and Art Terrazas. "Policymakers Focus on School and Mental Health Proposals In Wake of Shooting." Counseling Today 55.9 (2013): 9. Print. Collision, Brooke B. Finding Your Counseling Career. New York: Taylor & Francis Group, 2010. Print. Getting In: a Step-By-Step Plan For Gaining Admission to Graduate School in Psychology. 2nd ed. Washington: American Psychological Association, 2007. Print. Hodges, Shannon. 101 Careers in Counseling. New York: Springer Publishing Company, 2012. Print. Mascari, J. Barry and Jane Webber. ―CACREP Accreditation: A Soulution to License Portability and Counselor Identity Problems.‖ Journal of Counseling & Development 91.1 (2013): 15-25. Academic OneFile. Web. 29 Mar. 2013. Neimeyer, Greg J., Jennifer M. Taylor, Douglas M. Wear, and Aysenur Buyukgoze-Kavas. ―How Special are the Specialties? Workplace Settings in Counseling and Clinical Psychology in the United States.‖ Counseling Psychology Quarterly 24.1 (2011): 43-53. EBSCO eBook Collection. Web. 21 Mar. 2013. ―Occupational Employment and Wages, May 2011.‖ United States. Dept. of Labor. Bureau of Labor Statistics. Division of Occupational Employment Statistics, 27 Mar. 2012. Web. 30 Jan. 2013. Tucker, Anita R., et al. ―The Use of Adventure Therapy in Community-Based Mental Health: Decreases in Problem Severity Among Youth Clients.‖ Child and Youth Care Forum 42.2 (2013): 155. Academic OneFile. Web. 29 Mar. 2013. United States. Dept. of Labor. Bureau of Labor Statistics. ―Psychologists.‖ Occupational Outlook Handbook. 2012-2013 ed. 29 Mar. 2012. Web. 16 Apr. 2013. United States. Dept.of Labor. Bureau of Labor Statistics. ―Mental Health Counselors and Marriage and Family Therapists.‖ Occupational Outlook Handbook. 2012-2013 ed. 29 Mar. 2012. Web. 16 Apr. 2013. 9 Wegenek, Amira Rezec and William Buskist. The Insider’s Guide to the Psychology Major. Washington: American Psychological Association, 2010. Print. Weiten, Wayne. Psychology Themes and Variations. 8th ed. Belmont: Wadsworth Cengage Learning, 2010. Print. Yep, Richard. ―Creating ACA.‖ Counseling Today. 55.9 (2013):65-67. Print. 10 Normative Ethics: Duty and Consequence by Angelo Andriopoulos (Philosophy 1100) T he most ponderous question we often ask ourselves is how one is to achieve an actualized existence, while adhering to a system of moral principles that ratify the notion that humanity indeed can be righteous in their exploits. This inquiry of moral abstraction can be approached with two normative ethical theories in mind; deontological and teleological ethics (also known as consequentialism). Before one can scrutinize these two theories it is imperative to first understand them correctly in their most rudimentary definition. The Greek prefix deon means ―duty,‖ and in this sense deontological ethics impose the notion that individuals are subject and bound to an unequivocal code of conduct that is solely concerned with the inherent moral nature of an action. The possible consequences of actions hold no bearing on morality; in this regard it is prudent to assert that the ―ends never justify the means‖ and there can be no room for interpretation nor is any matter subject to relativism. In the word teleological the Greek prefix telos can be translated to ―end‖ or ―purpose.‖ Teleological ethical theories can thus be generalized as a system in contrast to deontological ethical theories due to the fact that in teleological ethical theories the morality of an action is entirely contingent upon the consequences it produces. In teleological ethics it is possible for one to assert the notion that the ―ends can justify the means‖ and that matters indeed can be subject to relativism. In this essay it is my contention to explore both deontological and teleological ethical theories and examine but a mote of their multiple facets in order to come to a verdict regarding the validity of both theories and to determine which is more conducive to what may be considered of greater moral integrity. One of the most prominent deontological ethical theories is that of Immanuel Kant and is labeled Kantian ethics. It is Kant‘s view that morality is derived from one‘s ability to reason; furthermore such reason will manifest itself in a logical form known as moral imperatives or duties. It is also important to note that according to Kant the only unconditional good is a ―good will‖ because he contends that actions that might be considered good in themselves can be utilized to harm with immoral intent. Kant‘s congregated work lead to the birth of his cardinal conception which is known as the categorical imperative, a moral principle that is pertinent to all beings that are capable of reason. The categorical imperative is universal and absolutely mandatory towards all individuals eternally. Kant‘s categorical imperative can further be analyzed in the form of four central formulations. Firstly ―Act only according to that maxim by which you can at the same time will that it should become a universal law‖(Kant, pg 30), according to Kant the only way an action can be deemed morally right is if said action is applicable universally to all. This assertion acts as a test in order to deem if a maxim or rule is moral. For example ―it is acceptable to borrow currency without the intent of returning it.‖ Such a maxim would fail the test as if everyone was to borrow money without intending to return it then no one would lend money; this in itself diminishes the universality of the maxim and thus makes it immoral. Kant‘s next formulation is to ―act in such a way that you treat humanity, whether in your own person or in the person of another, always at the same time as an end and never simply as a means‖ (Kant, pg 43). In this affirmation Kant is stating not to simply objectify other humans but rather view them as rational beings and act in accordance so that they may benefit also. Kant‘s third formulation is one of autonomy, Kant believed that the only reason one should desire to make any moral law is if it came forth from their rational will, any other motive to create moral law would thereby corrupt the moral law itself. Kant‘s final formulation is one of 11 unison that combines the previous three in order to create an ideal community known as the ―kingdom of ends,‖ in this hypothetical community all members are rational beings who follow laws in accordance with the categorical imperative and act as an end only to themselves. Another deontological system is known as moral absolutism, which is an ethical theory that asserts actions to have an absolute moral connotation in the form of right or wrong. Furthermore the intent and consequence of the action holds no bearing on if it is considered to be moral or not. Moral absolutism is often presented in a form known as divine command theory. In the divine command theory all notions of right and wrong are entirely at the discretion of a God, it is then feasible to assume that said deity is of benevolent nature. To be moral in accordance with this ethical system one would have to follow the will of God without question. Practitioners of this ethical system are often motivated to act moral out of respect and love for God; however a more cynical mind might assert practitioners might be motivated out of fear of divine punishment and hope of divine reward. A third type of theory that can be considered deontological is Intuitionism. In intuitionism morality is simply derived from human intuition, although considered to be fallible it provides us with an instant sense of what is right and wrong, it is then possible to utilize said intuitions as a basic foundation in order to formulate moral principles. Among teleological ethical systems, utilitarianism is by far the most pronounced. Utilitarianism is often attributed to Jeremy Bentham and his later student John Stuart Mill. Unlike Kantian ethics and other deontological ethical theories that argue that the consequence of an action is irrelevant to morality, utilitarianism holds consequences to be exceedingly relevant to morality. According to Bentham the most sensible approach is of one that amplifies utility, which is usually construed as the ascension of pleasure and the attrition of pain, not unlike the central notion of hedonism that argues that only pleasure merits any intrinsic value, it is for this reason hedonism is often viewed as a foundation for utilitarianism. But unlike hedonism and egoism, utilitarianism asks us to regard everyone‘s happiness and not simply our own. Furthermore, Mill makes the distinction that it is ―better to be a human being dissatisfied than a pig satisfied; better to be Socrates dissatisfied than a fool satisfied. And if the fool, or the pig, is of a different opinion, it is only because they only know their own side of the question‖ (Mill, pg 13). In the previous statement Mill contends that there are lower and higher forms of pleasure, it is the obligation of the individual to refrain from selfindulgent instant gratification. Unlike deontological ethical systems that would argue that the highest form of happiness is obliging to one‘s duties, utilitarianism allows for the most happiness possible in a relative sense, in order to determine this Bentham attempted to devise a mathematical system that attempted to quantify good and evil, took into account factors including intensity, duration, certainty or uncertainty, propinquity, fecundity, purity and extent. This mathematical system came to be known as hedonistic calculus. It is important to note that I have barely scratched the surface of both deontological and teleological theories; both notions attempt to answer the same fundamental question, how should one behave? It is my opinion that the teleological ethical theory is of greater validity in this regard. I cannot subscribe to the divine command theory as it is impossible to know that there is a God, his will, and whether he is benevolent. Furthermore if someone acts morally simply to avoid punishment or gain reward then they have diminished the righteousness of their action. Kant‘s categorical imperative is of noble conception but in order for it to be successful every single individual must act in accordance with it which is theoretically impossible. I disregard intuitionism as I simply do not believe all moral truths are self-evident. I reject hedonism and egoism as I feel such self-indulgence is ultimately destructive. I find utilitarianism to be the most excellent ethical system because it acknowledges that our world is dynamic, and that we should act accordingly in order to attempt to do right by everyone in society while attempting to not violate the individual for the greater good of the whole if possible. I do however find hedonistic calculus to be grossly absurd as I do not feel one 12 could possibly quantify right and wrong in a definite form. Once more, if it is not obvious, I feel the need to reaffirm that these are solely my opinions and my contention is not to convince the reader of anything. It is my aspiration that this paper has sparked insight within the reader and has inspired them to embark on their own journey of philosophical inquiry, in order to answer the question of how they should conduct themselves in order to lead a moral life. Works Cited Bentham, Jeremy, and Laurence J. Lafleur. An Introduction to the Principles of Morals and Legislation: New York: Hafner Pub., 1948. Print. Kant, Immanuel, and James W. Ellington. Grounding for the Metaphysics of Morals; with On a Supposed Right to Lie Because of Philanthropic Concerns. Indianapolis: Hackett Pub., 1993. Print. Mill, John Stuart, and Oskar Piest. Utilitarianism. Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1957. Print. 13 Preventing and Managing Compassion Fatigue and Burnout in Nursing by Heidi Braunschneider (English 1102) I magine a young, female nurse waking up for work feeling emotionally drained and wanting nothing more than to go back to sleep and call in sick. Even the thought of going to work as an oncology nurse at one of the most prestigious hospitals in the country makes her upset when it used to fill her with joy. Also, the thought of being able to care for others and make a difference in their lives is no longer rewarding, and she feels too exhausted physically and psychologically to perform her job to the best of her ability. She has contemplated switching careers multiple times even after all the work she put into studying for nursing school. This is what goes through the minds of nurses who are suffering from compassion fatigue and burnout. Unfortunately, one of the reasons this situation arises is due to the nursing shortage. Nurses are being forced to work longer hours and are pressured into working overtime, because there are not enough nurses on staff to adequately care for the patients. Given how prevalent and preventable this condition has become, it is important that current and future nurses are made aware of compassion fatigue and burnout because of the significant effects that it can have on a nurse both physically and psychologically. It is equally important that hospital administrators and nurses themselves establish and use whatever resources are available to address this problem. Compassion Fatigue and Burnout in Nursing Compassion fatigue and burnout can have devastating effects on nurses‘ well-being and can ultimately alter their ability to care for others. According to Anewalt and Figley, compassion fatigue ―has been defined as a combination of physical, emotional, and spiritual depletion associated with caring for patients in significant emotional pain and physical distress‖ (qtd. in Lombardo and Eyre, 1). Nurses develop compassion fatigue when they are under constant stress at work from caring for critically ill patients and reach a point where they become extremely exhausted and are no longer able to care for themselves or others. This high level of stress that nurses experience begins to affect their health and job performance. The nurse suffering from compassion fatigue may make medication errors, perform skills incorrectly, or may forget to give a patient their pain medication, which can ultimately harm the patient. According to Edmunds, ―hospice nurses; nurses caring for children with chronic illnesses; and personal triggers, such as overinvolvement, unrealistic self-expectations, personal commitments, and personal crises are linked to compassion fatigue‖ (1-2). Nurses caring for patients in acute care settings such as the emergency room and the oncology unit are also at an increased risk of developing compassion fatigue because of the added stress of caring for patients in extreme pain. Nurses need to maintain realistic expectations for themselves and their patients and must learn to refrain from becoming too emotionally attached to them and their families. In addition to compassion fatigue, burnout can also have devastating effects on nurses and their patients. Burnout is also a problem that many nurses are facing and it is important that nurses understand what burnout is and are able to recognize it. When compared to compassion fatigue, burnout is more gradual in onset and is related to problems in the workplace rather than from becoming too attached to patients. According to Ewing, burnout is ―caused by a person‘s inability to relieve the physical and mental symptoms associated with unrelenting stress. It can show up as poor job performance, an impersonality with patients and lack of motivation‖ (qtd. in Malugani, 1). When nurses experience job burnout, both the nurses and the patients suffer. Nurses no longer enjoy going 14 to work, and as a result, patients are not advocated for appropriately. This can become problematic, as the nurses are not performing their job and the patients are not receiving the level of care they deserve. Burnout can also be caused by working longer shifts. Researchers from ―the University of Pennsylvania School of Nursing report that nurses working shifts of 10 hours or longer are up to 2 ½ times more likely than nurses working shorter shifts to experience burnout and job dissatisfaction‖ (―Long Shifts‖). It is important for nurses to be able to have time to themselves between shifts to prevent burnout instead of working three 12-hour shifts in a row without rest. Areas Where Nurses Experience Higher Levels of Compassion Fatigue and Burnout The oncology unit is one of the areas where nurses experience higher levels of compassion fatigue and burnout. This unit can be a very emotionally difficult unit for a nurse to work in because nurses have frequent contact with patients who are dying. Lewis suggests ―that the intense and ongoing losses experienced in oncology care make oncology nurses very vulnerable to burnout‖ (qtd. in Potter et al., ―Compassion‖, 60). It can be especially difficult for nurses to deal with the loss of a patient that they have known and taken care of for a long time. A study was conducted across the Midwestern United States which measured burnout, compassion satisfaction, and compassion fatigue scores among healthcare providers working in oncology. According to Potter et al., ―a total of 153 healthcare providers participated in the study for a response rate of 34%...The average compassion fatigue score among participants was 15.2 (SD=6.6), which was higher than the average score of 13 reported by Stamm‖ (―Compassion‖, 59). Caring for patients who are dying can be very stressful for the nurse because it is hard not to become attached to them and their families. It is also difficult to see the patients suffer so much by going through multiple surgeries, chemotherapy, and radiation therapy treatments. It is important that nurses under severe stress working in the oncology unit seek help immediately and possibly transfer to a different unit to prevent compassion fatigue and burnout. The emergency department is another unit where nurses experience higher levels of compassion fatigue and burnout. The nurses working in the emergency department see on average about fifty patients per shift compared to about four patients on a normal medical-surgical floor, which can be both physically and psychologically exhausting. According to Browning et al., ―in a recent study comparing three nursing specialties, ED nurses had higher burnout scores and reported more frequent stressors than their counterparts‖ (qtd. in Sawatzky and Enns, 699). Nurses working in the emergency department are frequently under an extreme amount of stress because they never know what they will encounter when someone gets rushed through the emergency room doors. The constant stress and having to be alert at all times can cause a nurse to develop compassion fatigue or burnout. Another problem facing emergency department nurses is the nursing shortage. According to Carlbom and Rubenfeld, ―predictions are that nursing vacancy rates [in North America] will reach 29% by 2020‖ (qtd. in Sawatzky and Enns, 696). Due to the nursing shortage, nurses already working in the emergency department are pressured into working overtime because there are not enough nurses available to adequately care for the patients. This can also lead to compassion fatigue and burnout because nurses are not given enough time to rest in between shifts and relieve their stress. Prevention of Compassion Fatigue and Burnout Compassion fatigue and burnout can be prevented; it is important for nurses to be able to recognize the warning signs so that they can seek help immediately if any develop. Compassion fatigue and burnout can have both physical and emotional symptoms. According to Aycock et al., some symptoms of compassion fatigue include ―…,preoccupation (r/t patient experiences),…attitude of hopelessness,…lack of energy,…weariness, sense of fatigue, exhaustion,…withdrawal from family or friends,…absenteeism,… desire to quit, [and] diminished performance ability…‖ (qtd. in Boyle, 11). Nurses should be caring and empathetic towards their patients; however, it can become 15 troublesome for the nurse and patients when nurses take on the emotions and suffering of their patients as their own. Since compassion fatigue can affect all aspects of a nurse‘s life, it is important that nurses experiencing one or more of these symptoms seek help immediately. The sooner the nurse is identified as having compassion fatigue, the sooner the nurse can get the appropriate treatment and recover in the shortest amount of time. Burnout can have a profound effect on the health of a nurse. According to the Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis Association, ―some common health problems associated with burnout are frequent insomnia, fatigue, headaches, backaches, lethargy, and high blood pressure‖ (2). These health problems can lead to impaired job performance, neglected relationships, and feelings of inadequacy. Since burnout is more gradual in onset, a nurse may be able to recognize these symptoms more easily than those of compassion fatigue and seek the appropriate treatment before the problem escalates. Self-care and self-reflection strategies may also be used to prevent compassion fatigue and burnout. According to Potter et al., it is important for nurses to use self-reflection after a difficult day at work because it allows them to identify the emotions they are feeling and the reason they are feeling them. Sometimes, the emotions that a nurse is feeling may not be directly related to a patient; instead, the emotions may arise from a situation in their personal life, and it is important for the nurse to be able to distinguish between the two and manage appropriately (Potter et al., Fundamentals of Nursing, 727). Self-care can also be used to prevent compassion fatigue and burnout. Elements of self-care include eating a well-balanced diet, getting adequate rest, exercising, and learning how to remain positive. Stress relief activities such as walking, yoga, or meditation may also be helpful. With life being as fast-paced as it is today, it is imperative that nurses take the time to care for themselves in a way they find therapeutic. These strategies not only help to prevent compassion fatigue and burnout, but also help to promote personal and spiritual growth in the nurse. Another way to prevent compassion fatigue and burnout is for nurses to keep their life at work separate from their life at home. Nurses not only care for themselves and their families, but they must also care for their patients. Many times nurses become so emotionally invested in their work that they cannot stop thinking about it when they reach home, which may lead to problems in their personal lives. Since nurses care for their patients all day and then come home to care for their families, it is important for nurses to keep the two separate and find time for themselves to clear their heads and relax. One way to accomplish this is by participating in relaxation exercises such as deep breathing, meditation, and journaling. These exercises allow nurses to put aside their feelings and focus on providing care for themselves. Resources Available to Help Nurses Cope Counseling is an important resource available to help nurses cope with compassion fatigue and burnout. Many times hospitals will provide an on-site psychologist that nurses are able to talk to during their free time such as during their lunch or on their days off. This allows nurses to share what they are going through with a professional and they can get assistance on how to cope with either compassion fatigue or burnout. Support groups are also an important resource available. Support groups can be therapeutic for nurses suffering from compassion fatigue and burnout because it allows them to share what they are going through with others who are in the same situation. There are many different types of support groups. One type of support group held at Edward Hospital in Naperville is a caregiver support group that meets once a month in the evenings for about an hour and a half. According to Edward Hospital, the caregiver support group is ―for caregivers, family members, spouses, and support people‖ (2). These support groups are usually led by a registered nurse or a psychologist who is there to clarify anything for the members or answer any questions. The support group members are able to offer advice to other members and share their experiences with what has helped them cope. Another type of support group is one that is available only for new nurses. According to Lombardo and Eyre, ―new-nurse support groups can also help to decrease stress and 16 prevent compassion fatigue‖ (7). These support groups are beneficial to those who are just beginning their nursing career and are struggling with maintaining their work-life balance. Many hospitals also have an employee assistance program available for their staff. According to Lombardo and Eyre, ―the primary purpose of the EAPs is to provide employees with supportive counseling for personal and/or work-related issues… [Their] classes are designed to decrease stress, enhance work-life balance, and provide help for employees experiencing conditions such as compassion fatigue‖ (5). Hospitals are now becoming more aware of the effects that compassion fatigue and burnout can have on their staff and are assisting them by providing classes on how to cope with it. This proves that compassion fatigue and burnout are becoming more prevalent in the field of nursing. Another resource available to help nurses cope is pastoral care, which allows them to come to terms with the loss of a patient or discuss any spiritual concerns they may have. This is a valuable resource for those nurses who are spiritual and are having difficulty facing their fears about life and death. Mimi Alvarez, a psychiatric clinical nurse specialist at the University of North Carolina, participates in the 13 week orientation to their residency program that teaches nurses on how to cope with compassion fatigue. A portion of their orientation takes place in the hospital chapel where ―soft music plays and tea lights and singing bowls adorn the altar. Alvarez then leads an oil-cleansing ritual that helps the participants connect with themselves, release fatigue, and become grounded again‖ (Walton and Alvarez, 400). It is important for nurses to learn how to cope with their compassion fatigue and to know that they are not experiencing it alone. Another way for nurses to battle compassion fatigue and burnout is by using relaxation techniques. One method is by going on a retreat. According to Aycock and Boyle, ―ideally offered in a relaxed setting, retreats can provide an opportunity for informal interactive exchanges, art, journaling, storytelling, and team building‖ (188). Although not as common now, it is quickly gaining popularity. It is important for nurses to have the opportunity to relax during their breaks and take their mind off of the stressful events that are occurring at work. Another method is by going to a place that is quiet and allows for complete relaxation. According to Lombardo and Eyre, ―[their] hospital system has promoted self-care through a Relaxation Center where nurses can go for brief periods of respite. At this center, nurses can receive reiki, light massage, or just relax in a quiet and comfortable setting‖ (6). It is important for nurses to take the time to pamper themselves and take care of their needs. A person can only give so much before it starts to take a toll on them. Conclusion Compassion fatigue and burnout are becoming more prevalent in today‘s society. Due to the nature of nursing, it is often difficult for nurses not to become attached to their patients, which puts them at risk of developing compassion fatigue. Hospitals are now addressing these issues and are providing relaxation centers, counseling, support groups, and other resources to help their nurses cope and to prevent compassion fatigue and burnout. It is also important that nursing schools begin to offer more incentives and lower the admission requirements so the nursing shortage issue can be resolved. It is not fair to the current nurses to have to work overtime because hospitals are short staffed. Current and future nurses need to be aware that compassion fatigue and burnout are a growing problem and how important it is to prevent and detect them early. 17 Works Cited The ALS Association. ―Coping with Burnout.‖ ALSA.org. The ALS Association, 2010. Web. 23June 2013. Aycock, Nancy, and Deborah Boyle. "Interventions To Manage Compassion Fatigue In Oncology Nursing." Clinical Journal Of Oncology Nursing 13.2 (2009): 188. CINAHL. Web. 22 June 2013. Boyle, Deborah A. "Countering Compassion Fatigue: A Requisite Nursing Agenda." Online Journal Of Issues In Nursing 16.1 (2011): 11. CINAHL. Web. 22 June 2013. Edmunds, Marilyn W. ―Caring Too Much: Compassion Fatigue in Nursing.‖ Medscape.com. WebMD LLC, 2010. Web. 22 June 2013. Edward Hospital and Health Services. ―Coping and Support.‖ Edward.org. Edward Hospital and Health Services, 2013. Web. 21 July 2013. Lombardo, Barbara, and Caryl Eyre. "Compassion Fatigue: A Nurse's Primer." Online Journal Of Issues In Nursing 16.1 (2011): 1-7. Health Source: Nursing/Academic Edition. Web. 22 June 2013. "Long Shifts Lead To Nurse Burnout And Dissatisfied Patients." Reflections On Nursing Leadership 39.1 (2013): 1. CINAHL. Web. 22 June 2013. Malugani, Megan. ―Battling Burnout in Nursing.‖ Nursinglink.monster.com. NursingLink, 2013. Web. 22 June 2013. Potter, Patricia, et al. ―Compassion Fatigue and Burnout: Prevalence Among Oncology Nurses.‖ Clinical Journal of Oncology Nursing 14.5 (2010): 59-60. Web. 22 June 2013. Potter, Patricia A., et al. Fundamentals of Nursing. St. Louis: Elsevier, 2009. Print. Sawatzky, Jo-Ann V., and Carol L. Enns. ―Exploring The Key Predictors Of Retention In Emergency Nurses.‖ Journal of Nursing Management 20.5 (2012): 696-699. CINAHL. Web. 21 July 2013. Walton, Ann Marie Lee, and Mimi Alvarez. "Imagine: Compassion Fatigue Training For Nurses." Clinical Journal Of Oncology Nursing 14.4 (2010): 400. Health Source: Nursing/Academic Edition. Web. 22 June 2013. 18 An Analysis of the Perennial Big-Screen Representations of the Famed Detective, Sherlock Holmes by Brody Challinor (English 1154) n the 1939 movie, The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, Conan Doyle‘s famous detective [Basil Rathbone] finds himself up against his greatest nemesis, Professor Moriarty, [George Zucco] whom he must fight on two different fronts; protecting a young lady and her brother from the deadly implications of a series of cryptic notes, while simultaneously protecting the Crown Jewels. This portrayal of the character was released to a backdrop of a world in tension, hitting theaters on the first official day of World War II, once Nazi Germany invaded Poland. In sharp contrast to its predecessor, however, the 1979 Murder by Decree pitted Holmes [Christopher Plummer] against what some might call the ‗phantom‘ menace of a fictionalized Jack the Ripper, following hot on the heels of both the Watergate scandal as well as the American feminist movement. Finally, known to most if not all people today, we have the Guy Ritchie directed 2009 edition, starring none other than the Iron Man himself, Mr. Robert Downey Jr. In it, Holmes [Robert Downey Jr.] sends the evil cultist Lord Blackwood [Mark Strong] to the gallows, only to have him seemingly come back from the grave – all whilst having to deal with the loss of Watson, [Jude Law] who has found the woman of his dreams, and shall soon be moving on. Each movie paints its own picture of the culture of the time through their depictions of Holmes‘s relationships with the people and socio-political landscape that surround him. Something that hasn‘t changed much over the years is the relationships Holmes has had both with Scotland Yard, as well as with the governing class. In The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes, Holmes is portrayed as smarter than the police by far – while simultaneously, Professor Moriarty‘s ‗ultimate crime‘ is to steal the Crown Jewels – meaning that Holmes is needed to protect the Crown!... Jewels, that is. Yet, in Murder by Decree, the police and government are linked through the sinister character of Sir Charles Warren, [Anthony Quayle] who bars and blocks Holmes‘s progress several times throughout the movie, until the conspiracy eventually reaches as high up as not just the Home Secretary, not just the Prime Minister, but the Duke of Wales. In Sherlock Holmes, Blackwood‘s cult has its tendrils spread throughout the government, with, among their ranks, another corrupted Home Secretary. However, even as Lord Coward [Hans Matheson] issues the warrant for Holmes‘s arrest, the police trust Holmes enough to warn him of the warrant in advance, and, when they do capture him, give him the tools to carry out his plan, - namely, the key to escape his handcuffs. There is one line from Mr. Rathbone‘s incarnation that stands out in particular which can describe Holmes‘s general view of the police and government officials throughout all three films: ―The nose of the police dog, although long and efficient, points in only one direction at a time‖. (The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes). In 1939, the police were chasing up the wrong tree in suspecting Jerrold Hunter [Alan Marshal] – while government, on the other hand, as I will soon explain, seems to have been relegated to a sole, symbolic role: that of the Crown Jewels. In 1979, the antagonistic government officials worry themselves into their single-minded frenzy which causes them to indirectly cause the murders; and in 2009, the metaphorical nose was harnessed to the leash of Blackwood‘s corrupt followers, who attempted to jerk it in Holmes‘s direction. As one might guess, however, there is a reason for all the differences in the Holmes-togovernment relations, be they subtle or not so much. In Murder by Decree, during a post-Nixon world, where would a good mystery movie be without some government conspiracy? Nowhere – which is why Holmes is set against the British officials in the way that he is. Sherlock Holmes, on the I 19 other hand, is a different animal altogether. Conceived in the waning years of the Bush administration – when much of Cheney and co.‘s dirty deeds were coming to light – many people were worrying that the American government was characterized by corrupt and partisan biases;1 in recognition of the modern-day events and political environment, this Holmes merely operates just beyond the boundaries of common law, ejecting the corrupt officials from power instead of ferociously attacking them, as Holmes‘s previous incarnation did. A little more dynamic than his relations with the government and police, is Sherlock‘s relationship with the villainous figures of each movie. The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes clearly highlights how much Holmes admires Moriarty‘s intellect – once having Holmes idly muse about how much he‘d love to get the chance to dissect Moriarty‘s brain. Murder by Decree, sets Holmes eventually against a subset of government officials, as well as the movie‘s fictionalization of ‗Jack the Ripper‘. Alfred Hitchcock had proven with his own 1960 and 1972 movies, Psycho and Frenzy, respectively, that having a serial killer antagonist could have a lot of resonance in that day and age. However, he is not given satisfactory moments of triumph against either foe. The character who committed the crimes that got attributed to Jack the Ripper dies before he can stand trial for his horrible crimes, and even before the audience knows his name(?); also, in the end, the government officials get off the hook merely because Holmes stays true to his word. Sherlock Holmes, similarly to its predecessor, repeats themes stated in previous paragraphs – a large part of the Holmes-tovillain relationship has to do with veins of corruption running through the government. However – Blackwood wasn‘t Holmes‘s only problem in the film; in the background, always lurking in the shadows, was… Moriarty. [Jared Harris… sort of.2] One could argue that the Holmes from The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes symbolizes the actions that the filmmakers thought the United States should take in terms of WWII going forward; after all, once Moriarty is freed at the beginning, Holmes lets him make the first move. From that point on, Moriarty makes for a fairly good symbolic representation of Nazi Germany. After all, his whole plan revolves around engaging Holmes on multiple fronts at once; not to mention that Moriarty‘s plot to take one of Britain‘s most symbolic physical possessions could easily represent fears of Germany eventually trying to take over Britain. In Murder by Decree, the physical confrontation with the pseudo-Jack-the-Ripper, and Holmes‘s verbal confrontation with the government officials were both very apt metaphors for the events surroundings Nixon‘s exit from power; after all, none of those villains faced trial for the crimes that they committed. In Sherlock Holmes, though, while Blackwood himself doesn‘t exactly seem to have quite as potent a parallel, it is, in fact, Moriarty who seems to represent a underlying public fear of the time; his ‗dark malevolence lurking in the shadows just out of sight,‘ seems oddly reminiscent of America‘s fears regarding Osama bin Laden prior to his death. One relationship of Holmes‘s that has changed radically over the years is his treatment of women – along with their entire portrayal, as a gender, throughout all three movies. The Adventures 1 Ironically, not that long after the film‘s release, the idea of a radical group of zealously religious political representatives rearing their heads all at once to exert their influence wouldn‘t be an enormous leap of the imagination anymore. Tea Party, anyone? 2 Before the release of the 2011 sequel, Sherlock Holmes: A Game of Shadows, the voice of Moriarty in the 2009 predecessor went uncredited. After the sequel‘s release, all copies of the film from then on have the character‘s lines dubbed by Jared Harris, who plays Moriarty in the sequel; yet to this day, it has never been revealed who actually played Moriarty the first time. 20 of Sherlock Holmes, for example, had Holmes caring for Ann Brandon, [Ida Lupino] who, in the face of danger, did the following: fainted twice, screamed at least three times, and twice or more, told Holmes she was willing to do, and I quote: ―Anything you say.‖(The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes.) Not exactly a woman who is filled to the brim with agency. In Murder by Decree, women are victimized, but usually to forces that, on a case-by-case basis, do seem plausibly out of their individual leagues. However, it is the mistreatment of Mary Kelly [Susan Clark] that galvanizes Holmes to take his accusations as far as he does; and it is certainly quite interesting to note how the intensity of the horror caused by ―Jack the Ripper‘s‖ beastly murders would match up, compared to the grotesque serial killings and domestic violence that was coming to light both in the time that the movie was set, and at the time during which the movie was made. Sherlock Holmes, though, goes above and beyond in terms of strong female characters. Irene, while she did require one moment of aid along the way, she still outsmarted Sherlock near beginning and end, most obviously in how she drugs him and leaves him handcuffed to a hotel bed, covered by naught but a pillow. Then again, near the climax, she draws Holmes away from the radio device so that Moriarty could get his hands on it. Truth be told, Irene Adler [Rachel McAdams] isn‘t the only woman who outsmarts Holmes in the movie. Mary Morstan, [Kelly Reilly] Watson‘s bride-to-be, pulls several power plays on Holmes – asserting that Watson is her man, and that nothing Holmes can do is about to change that. Some out there might say that because Mary and Irene were not original characters made by the movie‘s writers, they therefore do not elevate the film‘s level of feminism. I believe this to be an error in judgment – for the movie‘s creative team was not bound towards those characters or their portrayals. They didn‘t have to portray Mary or Irene the way that they did, nor did they have to portray them at all. Mary‘s portrayal is a distinct modernization – meaning that at some point, someone, somewhere along the chain of command made a conscious decision for her to appear that way. (The 2011 sequel ups the ante even more, where it is Mary that works with Scotland Yard to bring down Moriarty‘s empire while the boys are off trying to catch the man himself.) The reasons for the differences between these works are pretty simple, seeing as how, on the whole, they merely correspond to the trending enfranchisement of women today. The one thing that has changed the most radically over the years is the portrayal of Holmes‘s ‗bedside manner,‘ and most specifically, his relationship with Watson. Holmes, over the years, has evolved from a usually-kind, eccentric-yet-insightful professorial figure, to a slightly-odd but intensely-caring gentleman, to a compulsive and egocentric savant. Watson, over the years, has evolved from being a good-natured, bumbling idiot – who, oftentimes, has more pudge than personality – to being a only-slightly-bumbling sidekick, with a bit more backbone than before, to, at last, being Holmes‘s equal. Their relationship, over the years, has evolved as well; in 1939, Watson [Nigel Bruce] most often just stood in for the audience so that Holmes would be made to explain his plans to ‗us‘ – in ‗79, we can easily tell that Holmes cares deeply for Watson, [James Mason] and vice versa, but Watson hasn‘t quite come to terms with some of Holmes‘s quirks, especially his social ineptitude. In the Downey Jr. & Law edition, however, the duo is brought into the era of the ‗buddy cop‘ movie which has become such a successful trope. …And so it is that we have ourselves an analysis of the perennial big-screen representations of the famed detective, Sherlock Holmes. Between his relations with the government and police, the relationships he shares with each movie‘s villain[s], his treatment of women, and his relationship with Dr. John Watson, there‘s almost never a single element that stays quite the same; and this isn‘t even getting into the TV representations, like the BBC Sherlock, or CBS‘s new Elementary. But, in answer to the question being asked – how and why are each iteration of the hero so different? It‘s elementary, my dear readers. 21 Works Cited The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes. Dir. Alfred L. Werker. By Edwin Blum and William A. Drake. Perf. Basil Rathbone, Nigel Bruce, Ida Lupino and George Zucco. 20th Century Fox / MPI Home Video, 1939. DVD. "The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes." IMDb. IMDb.com, n.d. Web. 29 July 2013. Eisenhower, John, Sen. Daniel K. Inouye, Richard Overy, David Stone, Wim Coleman, Martin F. Graham, James H. Hallas, Mark Johnston, Christy Nadalin, Pat Perrin, and Peter Stanley. "The Start of WWII: Sep. 1939 - Mar. 1940." HowStuffWorks. HowStuffWorks, Inc., n.d. Web. 29 July 2013. "Frenzy." IMDb. IMDb.com, n.d. Web. 29 July 2013. Murder by Decree. Dir. Bob Clark. Screenplay by John Hopkins. Perf. Christopher Plummer, James Mason, David Hemmings, Susan Clark, Anthony Quayle, and John Gielgud. AVCO Embassy Pictures / Lionsgate Home Entertainment, 1979. DVD. "Psycho" IMDb. IMDb.com, n.d. Web. 29 July 2013. Sherlock Holmes: A Game of Shadows. Dir. Guy Ritchie. By Michele Mulroney and Kieran Mulroney. Prod. Bruce Berman, Steve Clark-Hall, Ethan Erwin, Lauren Meek, Peter Eskelsen, Dan Lin, Joel Silver, Lionel Wigram, and Susan Downey. Perf. Robert Downey Jr., Jude Law, Noomi Rapace, Jared Harris, Stephen Fry, and Kelly Reilly. Warner Bros., 2011. Film. Sherlock Holmes. Dir. Guy Ritchie. Prod. Bruce Berman, Michael Tadross, Dana Goldberg, Steve Clark-Hall, Peter Eskelsen, Lauren Meek, Dan Lin, Joel Silver, Lionel Wigram, and Susan Downey. Screenplay by Michael R. Johnson, Anthony Peckham, Simon Kinberg, and Lionel Wigram. Perf. Robert Downey Jr., Jude Law, Kelly Reilly, Rachel McAdams, Eddie Marsan, and Mark Strong. Warner Bros., 2009. DVD. 22 An Examination of Gender Roles in The Adventures of Priscilla, Queen of the Desert by Lauren Challinor (English 1154) T he Adventures of Priscilla, Queen of the Desert, a 1994 film directed by Stephan Elliott, is a campy movie-musical with a poignant plot, following two transvestites and a trans-woman on a journey through the Australian outback in a tour-bus they christened Priscilla, travelling from cosmopolitan Sydney to the remote outpost of Alice Springs in the heart of the continent. My focus in this essay shall be to explore the personal journey of each of the three main characters, as well as their interactions with each other and other characters throughout the film, through the lens of shifting gender roles and gender role behaviors. As a source, I refer to an article published in 1998, authored under the name Holly Devor, and entitled ―Gender Role Behaviors and Attitudes‖. 1. Character Overview The character played by Terrence Stamp is an aging transgender woman, having forgone her previous life as Ralph, and now fully committed to her female gender identity as Bernadette. She has had more than her share of hostile receptions, and has little patience for prejudiced or bullying behavior, having fought her way to hard-earned acceptance from the Sydney community. Hugo Weaving plays the conflicted character of Anthony Belrose, a married man who spends his time performing as a drag queen named Mitzi; for the purpose of this discussion, I will refer to him by the gender-neutral name Tick, which he uses throughout the film and emphasizes the uncertainty regarding his gender identity. In comparison to Bernadette, Tick is a more ambiguous character possessed of a dualistic nature. Tick is caught between the life of a drag queen and his life as husband and father, and his personal journey centers on self-discovery and the resolution of his inner doubts. Guy Pearce takes on the role of Adam Whitely, a young, gay drag queen who makes his way through life by manipulating his mother into giving him money, antagonizing other people, and making a spectacle of himself. Adam holds the dominant status within the group, having establishing himself over the others mainly as a defense against his own insecurities and conflicted emotions about his identity. While Adam joins the group in a search for adventure and entertainment, the trip ultimately gives Adam much more than he expected- both good and bad. One additional character of singular importance is that of Bob Spart, performed by Bill Hunter. At first blush, Bob plays a fairly typical male role: an aging mechanic who rescues Priscilla, the stranded tour-bus and her motley crew. Bob is very down to earth upon encountering our unlikely trio and responds to them with nonchalant respect. As unexpected as this may be, his reaction to Bernadette is even more surprising. When he learns that she was the pre-imminent performer of ‗Les Girls‘, his glowing admiration for her appears in sharp contrast to with the derision they receive from the townies at the local pub. Despite his appearance of a typical outback bloke, Bob‘s response reflects his well travelled and worldly experience. 2. Bernadette Bernadette‘s relationship with Tick can best be described as one of mutual respect and empathy. Both Bernadette and Tick have dealt with the challenge of gaining acceptance from peers, family and society; each seeks and receives reassurance and support from the other throughout their travels. Tick turns to Bernadette as a mentor-figure as he struggles with his uncertainty over taking 23 on the role of a husband once more, and Bernadette consistently finds comfort in Tick as a sympathetic ear and a shoulder to lean on. Bernadette‘s relationship with Adam, on the other hand, could be aptly reduced to two words: fragile tolerance. Adam‘s irrepressible love of the dramatic, his juvenile attitude, and his obnoxious behavior regularly push the limits of Bernadette‘s patience. Where Tick and Bernadette bond over their shared struggle for acceptance from society, Adam thrives on creating conflict, shocking the public, and upsetting the balance of society. In many ways, Bernadette is a classic example of demure femininity, casting a shadow of irony over the more conventional women in the film, as her femininity is derived from affectation. These affectations—Bernadette‘s frequent and methodical application of lipstick, the way she carries her purse, the expressive yet dainty hand gestures, and the carefully controlled softness and lilt of her voice—have been painstakingly cultivated over the years. Perhaps it is because Bernadette has had to fight so hard and for so long to secure her female gender identity, both physiologically and in the eyes of society, that she appears the height of composed femininity. Most certainly, Bernadette‘s battle to secure her gender identity as a female has toughened her resolve and shaped her into the strong fighter that lies behind the feminine delicacy she projects. Indeed, this hardened side of Bernadette shows through in times of conflict; her voice deepens and takes on a harsher tone, she doses out acidic, intellectual jabs and, occasionally, threats of physical violence, while maintaining her feminine dignity. For example, upon trying to order drinks at a bar in the town of Broken Hill, Bernadette is verbally accosted by a grimy, hostile woman, known as Shirl. After enduring a slew of vulgar insults and the woman‘s insistence that the trio leave town, Bernadette responds to her comments in kind, drawing laughter from the crowd of locals. Embarrassed but determined, Shirl slams her dirt-crusted hand down on top of Bernadette‘s, which rests on the bar. Again, Bernadette rises to the occasion, prying back Shirl‘s meaty fingers with her own larger, but delicately manicured hand; she leaves the woman stunned at her show of strength. In one final effort to disgrace her opponent, Shirl attempts to best Bernadette in a drinking challenge. She fails, leaving Bernadette the drunk, but dignified victor. 3. Tick Just as in the straight community, we make assumptions about the gender identity and sexual preferences of others, projecting our own socially constructed views onto them, so too apparently does the LGBT community have their own projections of gender identity and sexual orientation. This pattern of community behavior is exemplified by Bernadette‘s and Adam‘s assumption that Tick is fully committed to a female gender identity and homosexual orientation, on the basis of his choice to be a drag queen. However, as it happens, Tick‘s previous role as a husband and his potential role as a father challenge this notion. When it is revealed that Tick is married—and married to a woman, no less—this socially projected female gender identity is actively threatened. This causes a shift in the gender dynamic of the three main characters. Adam interprets this shift in group dynamics as a direct threat to his status. Viewing Tick as a married man alters the image of his feminine role, and thus, it appears to Adam that Tick is encroaching on his territory as the dominant member of the trio. In response to this threat, Adam ridicules and mockingly objectifies Tick‘s marriage, personifying both Tick and his wife in female roles. In doing so, Adam undercuts Tick‘s masculinity, and openly trivializes his capacity to take on the role of a husband. Throughout the film, Tick displays both strength and weakness. When confronted by conflicts with a source outside the LGBT community, — the beer can thrown by an audience member in the first scene of the film, or the offensive graffiti emblazoned on the tour bus in Broken Hill— Tick struggles to conceal his distress, appearing vulnerable. When Adam repeatedly mocks Tick‘s marriage, Tick shows real strength and defends himself, even demanding Adam stop his ridiculing. 24 Throughout their journey, much of Tick‘s anxiety and uncertainty focus on the impending reunion with his wife and son. He struggles to conceive of how he can possibly reconcile his wish and need to be a good father with his life as a drag queen and active member of the LGBT community. The surprise for Tick is that his son, Benji, is completely untroubled by his father‘s lifestyle. The compassion and uncompromising acceptance from his son reassures Tick that he can be a father, without having to give up his lifestyle or hide who he is. 4. Adam Our knowledge of Adam‘s past is a relatively vague. One flashback scene between Adam and his lecherous uncle is the only glimpse of his childhood. It reveals a degree of malevolence surprising in a boy so young. Adam exhibits a certain level of self-loathing, tied up in a deep reluctance to appear feminine or assume a female gender role, despite his lifestyle as a drag queen. Adam‘s negative conception of femininity leads him to unleash the violent force of his conflicted emotions on the person he perceives to be the most feminine, and therefore stereotypically vulnerable, of their trio: Bernadette. Adam pointedly antagonizes her from the very start of their expedition, and blatantly threatens her gender identity by calling her ―Ralph‖. Bernadette‘s ultimate reaction to this direct threat to her identity is pure rage and fury; the resulting fight is one of only two instances in the entire film where Bernadette engages in a physical confrontation. Adam‘s inner conflict and self-hatred manifest themselves in his dominant personality, egomaniacal attitude, and pathological need for attention; when combined, all these actually supercede the relevance of his gender identity. Although Adam‘s aggressively dominant personality might seem like a clear display of masculinity and power (as described by Devor on page 484), much of his behavior is deeply childish and immature, particularly that which is bullying or manipulative, or which attracts negative attention. Adam routinely lashes out by insulting or humiliating others. Motivated by his inner anger and conflict, he gains pleasure from their anger, and engages in risktaking behaviors. A perfect example of this occurs during their overnight stay in the remote mining town of Coober Pedy. Bernadette recognizes the potential danger Adam‘s reckless nature poses and insists that Adam remain in the hotel room for his own safety and theirs. In direct opposition, Adam chooses to take illicit drugs, and go out looking for trouble. After he unsuccessfully masquerades as a thrillseeking woman in front of a gang of brutish townsmen, Adam is seriously shaken by the ensuing mob that threatens to, at the very least, castrate him. The social construct that ―ideal maleness (masculinity) must remain untainted by female (feminine) pollutants‖ serves as a clear illustration for the genesis of the violent mob mentality (Devor 487). Shortly after Adam approached the group, he notices Bob in their midst and calls out to him, but Bob turns away, choosing not to acknowledge their familiarity or reveal that he has any association with the interloper. Bob‘s attempt to ―eliminate any similarities to feminine people from [his] own personalit[y]‖reveals his desire to protect his masculinity—a status which he later jeopardizes in his attempt to defend Adam against the mob (Devor 487). Once the mob turns on Adam, Bob tries to do the right thing and steps up to protect him, at great personal risk. But ultimately, it is Bernadette, rather than Bob, who succeeds in rescuing Adam. This is a turning point for Adam‘s character. Although Bernadette confronts the mob as a woman, the power she brings to bear draws on the hardened strength she gained throughout a lifetime of fighting the prejudice of a heteronormative society. The strength of Bernadette‘s compassion and nurturing instincts, which are revealed through her tender, motherly role with Adam just after the Coober Pedy incident, contain a naturalness and authenticity which reinforce Bernadette‘s innate femininity, despite being born in a male body. Adam‘s reckless behavior forces him to accept his own vulnerability and he comes to see Bernadette (a trans-gender woman) in a different light and treats her with newfound respect. 25 The incident in Coober Pedy once again alters the group dynamic. The simple fact that Adam‘s jaw was dislocated in the attack silences him both physically and metaphorically. Tick is then in a position to claim a more dominant role, raising his status over Adam. This reversal is visually underscored by the scene in which Tick literally stands over Adam as he lays in the gravelike tanning chamber. In spite of Adam‘s fall down the hierarchical ladder, his relentless need to assert his dominance over others resurfaces when he interacts with Tick‘s son, Benji. Perceiving the young boy as a target for his poisonous anger, Adam attempts to bait Benji about his father‘s life as a drag queen. Benji‘s earnest acceptance and appreciation of his father‘s lifestyle serve to neutralize Adam‘s redirected self-loathing, and reveals to him that not everyone subscribes to a gender schema that values masculine roles over feminine ones, as laid out by Devor‘s article (485). Conclusion The Adventures of Priscilla is a lens through which to examine the traditional views of masculine and feminine gender roles. The viewer is encouraged to reflect upon these roles, their origins, and how they are portrayed in the context of our three main characters. In spite of the many conflicts and consistent competition within the trio, there are moments of real camaraderie and unity within the group. Primarily, these moments are their drag performances; together, they put themselves and the creative expression of their otherness at risk, becoming exposed and vulnerable before their audiences. Despite their conflicts, they depend upon one another. An amusing example is the scene where the trio gives a quite theatrical and exuberant performance for the aboriginals, which leads to much merriment by all. In contrast, the performance Bob arranges in his hometown leaves the audience thoroughly unimpressed and unamused, soon to be overshadowed by the vulgar display by Bob‘s wife, leaving the trio humiliated and stunned. Both scenes bring the group closer together, whether through enthusiastic self-expression or disappointment and shame. Ultimately, the scene where they climb King‘s Canyon is the most impactful depiction of the uniting force which acts upon the trio. The idea of three drag queens climbing up the rocky slopes of the most remote Australian desert, in full drag makeup and costume seems ludicrous at first, but their stubborn determination to reach the top together, setting aside their differences, presents a different picture. One might think that they would appear completely out of place, yet somehow, when they reach the summit and face the vastness and rugged beauty of the Australian wild, they seem to become part of this glorious display of natural beauty, leaving the competition and constant bickering of the tour-bus far behind. Works Cited Devor, Holly. "Gender Role Behaviors and Attitudes." Signs of Life in the U.S.A.: Readings on Popular Culture for Writers. 3rd ed. New York: Bedford, 1999. 484-88. Print. The Adventures of Priscilla, Queen of the Desert. Dir. Stephan Elliott. Perf. Guy Pearce, Terence Stamp, and Hugo Weaving. Polygram, 1994. DVD. 26 Living the Dream: Making it as a Classical Musician by Steven Franklin (English 1102) was sitting in the back row of a one hundred and twenty piece orchestra in Chicago‘s famous Orchestra Hall with a trumpet in my hands. My fellow musicians and I were performing Claude Debussy‘s La Mer, perhaps the greatest French orchestral tone poem ever written. And from the back row of the Chicago Youth Symphony Orchestra I saw everything that was going on and I listened to all the excellent music making that was going on around me as I performed on the same stage as the world-renowned Chicago Symphony Orchestra. After 40 minutes of intense concentration, we had finally arrived at the final brass chorale at the end of the piece. When that last fortissimo came, the rich chords and wild excitement of the ending sent a thrill running down my spine. It was moments like these that made the all the long hours of practice worth it and made me sure that I wanted to become a professional musician. Anyone who wishes to find a career as a classical instrumentalist or composer can relate. However, it‘s not quite that simple when it comes to making this dream a reality. Not everyone will be fortunate enough to secure a consistent, lucrative job playing in an orchestra or composing new music. Even if they are, it often takes months or years of waiting before these types of jobs are available. However, the good news is that these are not the only ways for a classical musician to be successful. There are many options available to young musicians that may easily be overlooked. Young musicians must become savvy in the business if they are going to make it. While maintaining the quality and originality of their art is very important, they must also look past the art in order to find a way to make a practical living from music making. A complete musician finds a way to balance aesthetic and artistic values with practical business savvy. Most musicians enter music school with inspiration, a great work ethic, and absolutely no idea how to make a living after they graduate. While the market is extremely competitive, the smart musician can still find ample opportunities to make a decent living doing what they love by playing music. The Savvy Musician by David Cutler provides wisdom for the college graduate that wants to begin a career in music. Cutler speaks from his own experience and his successful career as a jazz and classical composer, pianist and conductor. He insists that to be a musician you need to love what you do first and foremost. Classical music is a competitive and stressful field, with little job security and comparatively low pay; however, it is a very fulfilling job and nothing can be more satisfying than pursuing ones passion for a living. He also states the great importance for musicians to be savvy to the current needs and demands of the music industry. He states, ―In order to sustain a career, as opposed to hobby, you must find ways to earn income from your talents. This is where so many musicians draw a blank. They have the passion, cross their fingers and pray that life hands them the magical potion. If things don‘t work out neatly – and they rarely do-they have little idea where to turn‖ (4). This is why marketing oneself well is so crucial. Musicians also need excellent people skills and communication abilities to be able to do this effectively. The majority of gigs that I have played came from a friend or a friend of a friend. A savvy musician, even if not the most talented musician, will be able thrive in any market. This is important for all of today‘s musicians, whether classical or not. And there are many ways to put this savvy to use. A number of potential career options are available for the young musician. One common way for a classical instrumentalist to begin a career is by freelancing and gigging locally; while it can be I 27 difficult for a musician to make this start, it is paramount that musicians build as many contacts as possible in order to begin to secure consistent and lucrative gigging opportunities. In the article ―How To Make Money and Find Gigs‖ by Cesar Aviles, some ideas are presented on how to build contacts and expand one‘s freelance career. Aviles suggests creating a website and always having business cards ready to hand out to potential customers, a typical strategy for any business whether it is musical or not. Aviles stresses the fact that the music industry isn‘t any different from any other business; he insists that networking is the only way to establish a stable and successful freelance career. He also mentions that being professional in the way one deals with clients is one of the best ways to open up opportunities for future gigs. Communication, punctuality and professionalism generate a positive reputation that will support one‘s career. In the end, however, the most important quality is flexibility. One can hardly expect to get the exact gig one wanted in the first few tries. Some methods of promoting oneself may not work; every situation is unique. Aviles states, ―Different businesses, different strategies. You must find your own. This takes a long time but it will determine your success as a promoter…. [Y]ou cannot be a musician only. If Facebook brings lots of gigs then you do that. A blog? Website? Fliers? Word of mouth? Emails? Try everything and always keep looking for more‖ (2). In order to be a successful freelance musician, these are the things that one must consider. Making contacts from local gigs also lays the groundwork for advancing toward a permanent ensemble position. The job of an orchestral instrumentalist is one of the most competitive and most coveted jobs in the music business. In addition to being lucrative, it is among the steadiest occupations that a classical musician can find today. Many musicians, who have grown up playing and listening to masterpieces by Beethoven and Mahler, dream of obtaining a job with a professional orchestra and playing some of the greatest music in existence for a living. Although this job can be stressful, it is perhaps the most fulfilling and enjoyable for classical instrumentalists. Because of this, it is an exceedingly competitive market and there are already only a handful of positions available each year. Professional orchestral clarinetist George Seltzer noted this in his article ―It‘s Supply and Demand Stupid!‖ He makes it abundantly clear how thousands of music students are graduating from conservatories all across the nation each year with the hope of playing professionally in an orchestra, while the reality is that only about 250 vacancies in professional orchestras are available and not all of those pay adequately enough to make a living. In addition to the small number of jobs, today‘s students are getting extremely good. The quality of student musicians now has reached a nearly unheard of level and hundreds of near-perfect musicians are all auditioning for the same jobs. Music schools need money to keep their programs going so they make promises to students about job placement after graduation, while the reality is actually quite different. And, on the other side of the equation, audiences are becoming increasingly disinterested in classical music. An entire generation is growing up now that has had little to no music education whatsoever and has no desire to listen to live classical music. Although the orchestral market is very tough, Seltzer doesn‘t lose hope for classical musicians. He states, ―We need fewer performers and more audiences…. There are possible solutions. Courses targeted for the non-music major are important. Not only the usual music appreciation courses, but also classes in music theory and music history as part of various eras of Western culture could be developed for and taken by any and all interested students‖ (28). He also advises classical musicians to, while pursuing their music degree, also take courses in outside fields such as business, math, or science. This will give music majors a more standard college education and provide extra-music opportunities should one have difficulty in securing an orchestral job, as could well be the case. However, an orchestral job is hardly the only option for classical instrumentalists. A plethora of opportunities are available in other musical mediums. Concert band is one example of this. As a trumpet player myself, there are far more available positions playing in concert or military bands 28 than there are in the orchestral track. In addition to this, there are simply more bands in existence, particularly in the United States, than orchestras. An International Trumpet Guild Journal article ―Why Band?‖ by Marc Reed and Andrew Trachsel addresses this point. Reed and Trachsel discuss many of advantages of playing professionally in a wind ensemble or concert band. Though band is often considered a ―lesser‖ ensemble when compared to the orchestra, this is only due to the fact that for years concert band lacked quality repertoire to perform. However, today new quality band music is being created at breakneck pace. Many of the most prominent names in classical music also wrote selections for wind ensembles, such as Mozart, Beethoven, Wagner, and Stravinsky. Wind band now has a large repertoire of quality music and every day more pieces are being introduced. There are also a large number of positions available for all types of musicians in concert band. Reed and Trachsel note, The dream of many aspiring trumpet players is to perform in a professional orchestra, as a classical soloist, or in a professional jazz ensemble. However, these select positions represent a small fraction of the world‘s trumpets…. [C]ommunity and military bands involve a much larger number of trumpet players. This is in part due to the size of the modern wind band trumpet section, which may range from four to twenty-four players. There are over seventy active-duty professional concert bands in the five branches of the United States Armed Forces, with many more opportunities for part-time playing in the Army Reserves, Army National Guard, and Air National Guard. Band is also part of many public school curricula, providing music for athletic, academic, and public events. (76) This is true of all instrumentalists, not only trumpet players. Opportunities for playing professionally in wind bands abound. This is yet another viable career for a classical instrumentalist looking for playing opportunities. Another occupation that is available to musicians is that of a composer or arranger. This is a very broad field. It includes arranging popular music for a local band to producing commissioned large-scale works for orchestra or wind ensemble and everything in between. Composing can be done either as a full-time profession or as a side job to enhance your earnings. Many classical instrumentalists are part-time composers, experimenting in their spare time with ideas to create some new music that might appeal to an audience. This music can either be published by a music company or simply produced on your own. The ambition of most young composers is to become published by a major music company and therefore begin their career of writing music for a living; however, self-publishing one‘s own works is an option that few composers consider and it may be far more lucrative than the tiny percentage of royalties that composers collect from big music publishers. Composer John Mackey illustrates the stark differences in royalty collection between self-publishing and being published by an already established music company. Mackey describes the business aspect of this in detail. When a performance is licensed by the American Society of Composers, Authors and Publishers (ASCAP) as most ―classical‖ performances are, the composer can collect royalties for that performance. However, only 50 percent of the proceeds go to the composer and the other 50 percent goes to the publisher. Moreover, 90 percent of all sheet music sales go to the publisher and the music store, while the hapless composer is left with only 10 percent of the gross profit. In addition to this, the publisher holds the copyright to any piece of music published through that company. On the other hand, self-publishing allows the composer to keep the copyright to the work and to collect all of the money generated from the performance of the piece. This is the option that Mackey chose. In his words, ―I didn‘t want 50% of the performance earnings to go into the ether since I wasn‘t published, so I registered a publishing company with ASCAP –Osti Music…. 29 Eventually I got an ACAP check for the performance of [one of my pieces] – my writer royalty check. Then, a few weeks later, I got another (equally tiny) check, for the same amount - my publisher check‖ (Mackey 1). As great as this may seem, the only downside is that the composer must process and print all his or her own music, which can be costly and time-consuming. If a composer is working other jobs such as teaching it can be difficult to find the time and resources to manage that aspect of self-publishing. Mackey states, All of this takes a lot of time, and a lot of composers, understandably, would rather just compose and not worry about the business aspect of it. They just want to write the music, give it to a publisher, and not think about it anymore, and whatever income they collect, no matter the amount, is just a nice bonus. Most of those composers probably have other jobs — like teaching — or wealthy families to make that possible. I like to think of it like I also have a ‗day job‘, and my day job is publishing my own music. (2) For young composers looking to make a living writing music, self-publishing is a favorable option to consider. This useful option for composers has actually been present for centuries. Steven Zohn, in his article ―Telemann in the Marketplace: The Composer as Self-publisher,‖ discusses the state of music publishing in Hamburg in the early 1700‘s. Famous baroque composer, Johann Philippe Telemann, after many frustrations with the music publishing industry began to self-publish and process all his own music. This proved to be very successful for him and for other contemporary composers who followed his example. Zohn writes that ―[w]ith composers receiving little or no remuneration from booksellers, it is understandable that some chose to act as their own publishers. Self-publication seems to have been least common during periods when the music-publishing industry was flourishing‖ (4). This is true even today, as published composers are receiving record-low royalties from music publishing companies. The self-publishing route is a viable option for composers today, just as it was in the 18th century for Telemann. The need for new music to be written is decreasing and many musical mediums, particularly the symphony orchestra, are very difficult for living composers to successfully write for. This is mainly due to the wealth of quality music already available for performance that has been written over the last four or five centuries by composers who are no longer alive. The Cleveland Orchestra, for example, does not need to perform new music written by a living composer, whom it would have to pay royalties to. Not to mention that an unknown, living composer would be far less likely to sell tickets than Beethoven or Brahms. However, many professional ensembles are creating programs dedicated to the performance of new music. The Chicago Symphony Orchestra has a concert series entitled ―MusicNow‖ in which the orchestra performs five or six concerts each year that are entirely made up of new music by current composers. It is programs like these that provide the best opportunities for young composers to make their name known and get their music promoted by prestigious ensembles. Composers are also turning to relatively new kinds of ensembles, such as the wind symphony or the brass quintet, for support and to commission new works for young composers to write. The repertoire that such ensembles have to draw from is far less extensive then the symphony orchestra and new music for these ensembles is important to both the composer and the instrumentalists. Although the job market for young composers of new music is not large, young composers who are willing to engage in the business side of music can survive and find consistent work in the field. Composers must always be looking for new ways to create unique music and make it appealing to a variety of audiences, whether this includes self-publishing or being published by an already established music company. 30 For any of these career options, the most important thing is to apply the skills that you possess to the current job market. While it is important to possess talent and cultivate your musical abilities to the highest degree attainable, if your skills aren‘t marketable, they aren‘t useful; skills must be applied to the job market in a way that is relevant to current needs and trends. Freelance keyboardist James Gibson has worked as a full-time musician in Atlanta, Georgia, for more than twelve years. His book, Playing For Pay, is a practical guide for musicians looking to make a start in a freelance career or expand their influence. He created a system for developing your own marketing strategy and expounds on this in his book. This system involves a three-step process in which the musician takes inventory of his or her skills and practical abilities, then looks to see what jobs match these personal and practical skills, and finally builds the contacts necessary to develop opportunities in those particular areas. Gibson emphasizes the importance of creating one‘s own opportunities, rather than waiting for the opportunities to come to you. He asserts that ―[n]o matter how good a musician you are, you still have to create your own career, step by step, job by job. No one will be standing by to tell you what to do next…. You create your career as you go, and you‘re always searching for people who‘ll pay to hear you perform‖ (1). Because opportunities for paid performance usually don‘t abound for classical musicians, they must learn to create their own. Another very helpful guide for those looking to make a career out of music was written by Shelly Field. Field is a career expert and author of over 45 books on various subjects relating to practical careers. Her book, Career Opportunities in the Music Industry, was the first authoritative exposition of all of the potential careers that exist for one seeking to work in the music industry. Since the initial publication of this book in 1985, it has been revised twice to stay relevant with the current job market. This book not only covers the job opportunities for classical instrumentalists and composers but all jobs that are applicable to individuals who desire to work in the music business, regardless of whether they are musicians or not. This is the most thorough and comprehensive guide to the music industry available. Field lists every current job in the business along with their respective salaries, prerequisites, duties, and employment prospects. Field continues to stress the importance of making and capitalizing on contacts throughout her book. She advises, ―Use every contact you have. Don‘t get hung up on the idea that you want to get a job by yourself. If you are lucky enough to know someone who can help you obtain a job you want, take him or her up on it…. Ask for help. Find a mentor‖ (14). Field is realistic but optimistic in her view on the subject. There are jobs available for everyone who has a desire to have a career in music. One of the best ways to build contacts is by joining a professional organization. As a composer, one of the most helpful organizations is the National Association of Composers/USA or NACUSA. This organization publishes a journal with useful and current information for today‘s composers. They also hold annual conferences and sponsor many composition competitions. Membership is only $30 dollars and with membership comes access to a vast network of composers and musicians that could help one get his or her name out and secure performances of pieces. By joining an association it becomes far easier to build the contacts that are necessary for any successful career in music. Despite the fact that classical music has declined in popularity, the resourceful, flexible and hard-working musician will be able to maintain a successful career. Julie Lee goes into detail on this point in her article ―A Requiem for Classical Music.‖ Despite the lugubrious title, Lee still holds hope for classical music. Though the market is tough and many musicians are struggling, there is not only bad news to be found here. Though classical concertgoers aren‘t bountiful, the numbers have been gradually increasing. Over the last 15 years, the number of people that attend orchestra concerts has increased by 3 percent. This is in part due to the fact that orchestras and other music organizations, realizing the decline in popularity of classical music, have greatly improved the way that they market and promote their music. Lee states, 31 Both artists and business people need to think hard about who their future audience is going to be and how to make classical music exiting and relevant to that audience. Whether by delivering neglected repertory, or offering fresh interpretations of old favorites to a small but dedicated audience, or by shedding antiquated conventions and trying to expand into new territory, in the end, successful strategies will need to make people care about the music. These experiments may mean the death of the classical music business as we know it, but also may provide an opportunity for rebirth and renewal (8). Lee is honest in her article about what she sees as the downfall of classical music, but is equally optimistic about the future possibilities of the profession. Willingness to accept unconventionality and new ideas is crucial to the success of classical music in the future. Musicians that can adapt to the changing times will be able to carry on a career without suffering unnecessarily from lack of public interest. A career in classical music can exist as both a wonderfully fulfilling pursuit and a practical profession. For those that have a passion for music, playing or writing music professionally is a dream come true. And this dream is attainable with passion, hard work and a little practical knowledge of the business. One cannot simply be an artist; one must be an artist as well as an entrepreneur. Although the classical music industry isn‘t considered one of the most lucrative professions, it is still very possible to make a successful career in music. For many like me who have a passion and a desire to make music, pursuing music as a profession is a promising and satisfying way to make a living doing what one enjoys. Works Cited Aviles, Cesar. ―How To Make Money and Find Gigs.‖ Tipsforclassicalmusicians.com. Cesar Aviles, 22 Jun. 2012. Web. 7 Mar. 2012. Cutler, David. The Savvy Musician: Building a Career, Earning a Living, and Making a Difference. Pittsburgh: Helius Press, 2010. Print. Cso.org. Chicago Symphony Orchestra Association, 2013. Web. 16 April 2013. Field, Shelly. Career Opportunities in the Music Industry. New York: Facts On File, 1995. Print. Gibson, James. Playing For Pay: How To Be a Working Musician. Cincinnati: Writer‘s Digest Books, 1990. Print. Lee, Julie. ―A Requiem for Classical Music.‖ Regional Review. 13.2 (2003): 14. Academic Search Premier. Web. 16 April 2013. Mackey, John. ―Music Publishing.‖ Ostimusic.com. Osti Music, 26 July 2009. Web. 7 Mar. 2013. Music-usa.org. National Association for Composers/USA, n.d. Web. 16 April 2013. Reed, Marc and Andrew Trachsel. ―Why Band?‖ International Trumpet Guild Journal 36.1 (2011): 76-77. Print. Seltzer, George. ―It‘s Supply and Demand Stupid!‖ Music Teachers National Association 51.3 (2001): 28. Academic OneFile. Web. 16 April 2013. Zohn, Steven. ―Telemann in the Marketplace: The Composer as Self-publisher.‖ Journal of the American Musicological Society 58.2 (Summer 2005): p275. Academic OneFile. Web. 7 Mar. 2013. 32 A Critique of William K. Clifford‘s ―The Ethics of Belief‖ by Tony Frontuto (Philosophy 1100) I n 1877, an Oxford mathematician and philosopher by the name of William K. Clifford authored an essay entitled, ―The Ethics of Belief,‖ in which he famously argued that ―it is wrong always, everywhere, and for anyone to believe anything upon insufficient evidence‖ (139). His contention, that we have a moral obligation to examine our beliefs and find sufficient cause for holding them to be true, is supported by the story of a ship owner who, despite knowing his ship is old and not well built at the start, sends it to sea on an emigrant voyage. The ship owner stifles doubts that his ship is unseaworthy, even though it has been suggested to him that it is not. His ship has made many voyages and weathered many storms; it had always come home in the past, and so he believes, on faith alone, that it will do so again. When the ship sinks, killing everyone aboard, Clifford holds the ship owner as responsible for those deaths. He charges that the ship owner‘s sincere belief in the soundness of his ship is no defense, ―because [the ship owner] had no right to believe on such evidence as was before him‖ (Clifford 135). Clifford further contends that, even if the ship owner had believed correctly, and that his ship had made the voyage safely, that his decision to send it to sea in the first place would still have been immoral, seeing as how it was grounded in a flawed epistemological judgment. Clifford states that ―the question of right or wrong has to do with the origin of [the ship owner‘s] belief, not the matter of it; not what it was, but how he got it; not whether it turned out to be true or false, but whether he had a right to believe on such evidence as was before him‖ (136). Clifford therefore takes the position that it is unethical to accept as true any belief which has not been objectively verified, and in doing so he directly contradicts his own epistemological and moral arguments. The central tenet of Clifford‘s philosophy, ―that it is wrong always, everywhere, and for everyone, to believe anything upon insufficient evidence‖ (139), is itself reducible to mere belief, and as such it cannot be objectively verified. Thus, it remains at the level of the subjective, which means, in epistemological terms, his position holds the potential to devolve into subjectivism. Clifford provides no evidence to support the truth of his position, yet he expects us to believe it, and beyond, to structure our entire existence around it. Clifford‘s essay is intended to be an epistemological and moral rejection of subjectivism, a philosophical concept which holds that knowledge, and therefore truth, is limited to self-experience. Subjectivism supposes that truth can be found within oneself, through one‘s own experiences, such as when a religious person sincerely believes to have discovered a divine truth through prayer, meditation, reasoning, or some other means internal to oneself. Clifford instead argues in favor of objectivism, a philosophical concept which holds that truth can be gained only through objective verification, such as a mathematical proof. Clifford argues strongly in favor of objectivist ethics, going so far as to say that anything less is immoral, and yet he grounds his entire argument in favor of those ethics upon a subjective claim. How, then, can we trust it? How can Clifford expect us to lead our lives in adherence to his precepts? Would we not be immoral to accept his beliefs as true, given that Clifford has not provided us with any necessary or sufficient proof of their verity? Is Clifford himself not acting immorally by claiming the truth of his positions when they are not objectively verifiable? Clifford‘s failure to reconcile these contradictions causes his entire argument to come unraveled, because if we are to follow the ethical standards that Clifford demands of us, then we must immediately reject their 33 foundation. If we did not, according to Clifford‘s own philosophy, we would be acting immorally, just like the ship owner in his story. William K. Clifford‘s ―The Ethics of Belief‖ ultimately fails to convince the astute reader of the verity of its claims that subjectivist ethics (those based upon the idea that truth is limited to selfexperience) are immoral. While it advocates strongly in favor of objectivist ethics (those based upon the idea that truth can only be learned through objective verification), the fact that the very basis of the argument is rooted in a subjective claim – that it is wrong for anyone to believe anything upon insufficient evidence – causes the argument to at once become completely unraveled. We cannot therefore embrace Clifford‘s position without immediately throwing out his premise, lest we become immoral by not doing so. Works Cited Clifford, William K. ―The Ethics of Belief.‖ Philosophy: The Quest for Truth. Ed. Louis Pojman and Lewis Vaughn. New York: Oxford University Press, 2010. 134-138. Print. 34 Evaluation of the effects of composition on thermophysical properties of non-stoichiometric uranium dioxide by classical molecular dynamics simulations Nuclear Engineering Division, Argonne National Laboratory, Argonne, IL 60439, USA by Erna Gevondyan (Physics) Abstract hermophysical properties such as thermal expansion, heat capacity, oxygen diffusion, and thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide at different stoichiometry compositions were evaluated in the temperature range of 300 – 3000 K by molecular dynamics simulation, using Arima‘s potential. The negative effect of oxygen non-stoichiometry in uranium dioxide UO2±x on the thermal expansion and the heat capacity has been discussed. The calculated oxygen diffusion coefficient demonstrates more favorable results in terms of defective structures when compared to perfect lattice structures. The negative effect of the increase in temperature and the change in composition on thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide agrees with the previous observations. T 1. Introduction The study of nuclear fuels has played an important role in the energy resources research. In particular, a lot of research has been conducted on the thermophysical properties of uranium dioxide (UO2) in the past. [1] [2] A profound understanding of these properties is needed in order to correctly assess certain aspects in the development and maintenance of nuclear reactor systems, as well as the effective utilization of the material. Many properties of nuclear materials have been evaluated through experimental studies, however there are often limitations associated with effective conduction of these experiments. Such limitations may include rules and regulations, equipment limitation, overall safety in terms of radiation, and so on. Therefore, computational techniques have proven to be an effective tool in the prediction and evaluation of certain properties of nuclear materials at extreme conditions. [1] [2] The objective of this study is to assess the effects of nonstoichiometry and temperature on the thermophysical properties of uranium dioxide by performing equilibrium molecular dynamics simulations (EMD). 2. Computational setup 2.1. Molecular dynamics simulation The thermophysical properties studied in this paper were calculated and evaluated using the LAMMPS Molecular Dynamics Simulator software. [3] The fluorite structured cells of uranium dioxide (face centered cubic (FCC) lattice of uranium, and simple cubic lattice of oxygen) were constructed using a Python™ script. Each stoichiometric conventional unit cell contains four U 4+ and eight O2- lattice ions. The construction consists of creating uranium and oxygen ions, and placing them into their lattice and interstitial sites. The atomic positions establish the initial condition of the simulation cell. The assembly created for the calculation of thermophysical properties consisted of a 6×6×6 construction of fluorite unit cells (864 cations and 1728 anions), and a 5×5×5 assembly for the calculation of thermal conductivity (500 cations and 1000 anions). The data was then extracted and implemented into a LAMMPS input file. The input file accepts potential parameter values into a preset function (―born-coul-long‖, in this case), and uses them along with the implemented data of 35 the created block of unit cells, in order to run the simulation. The MD simulations results were evaluated based on a 100 ps. evaluation, and a 50 ps. equilibration time. The temperature range for the thermophysical properties was 300K to 3000K, using an NPT ensemble, and 300K to 2000K for thermal conductivity, using the NVE ensemble. 2.2. Non-stoichiometry The defect structure of hyper-stoichiometric uranium dioxide has been studied in detail by Willis. [4] In the present study, different compositions of UO2±x were analyzed, where the values of x ranged from -0.04 to 0.10, which meant extraction of oxygen ions from their lattice sites (hypostoichiometry), or addition of oxygen ions into interstitial sites (hyper-stoichiometry). The interstitial sites for additional oxygen ions follow octahedral symmetry. The chosen algorithm for the arrangement of ions in the defective cells involved a random sampling module in Python. Since the extraction or the addition of the oxygen ions, causes a misbalance of charge in the simulation cell, the charge of some uranium atoms was changed to ensure neutrality. In the case of hypo-stoichiometry, where the extraction of oxygen ions created excess positive charge, some of the U4+ ions were randomly replaced with U3+ ions. On the other hand, in the case of hyper-stoichiometry, excess negative charge created by the added interstitial oxygen ions was compensated by a random replacement of U4+ ions with U5+ ions. In both cases, the ratio of replaced uranium to added/extracted oxygen is 2:1. 2.3. Potential parameters The interatomic potential parameters for U4+, U5+, and O2- atoms used for this simulation were extracted from the literature by Arima et al. [1] The parameters used for the U3+ ion were obtained from the literature by Nichenko et al. [2] These parameters were then utilized by the simulation software in the order of the following equation: (1) Equation (1) portrays a classical BMH type potential with a partially ionic model of 67.5% iconicity. [1] Therefore, zi and zj are the effective ionic charges of ions i and j respectively (e.g. the effective charge of U4+ becomes +4 × .675 = +2.7); r is the distance between the ions i and j; f0 is the adjustable force parameter; a, b, and c are potential parameters given to ions i and j. The author‘s choice to use 67.5% ionicity was influenced by a study done by Inaba et al. [5] 3. Results and discussion 3.1. Lattice parameters and linear thermal expansion of uranium dioxide The lattice constant of stoichiometric uranium dioxide was calculated and evaluated as a function of temperature. Considering the geometry of the fluorite structure, the easiest way to compute the lattice constant at each temperature was to take the cube root of the average volume of the entire simulation cell at a certain temperature, and divide it by 6 (i.e. 6×6×6 cell). The results obtained by calculating the stoichiometric composition of UO2 closely matched the experimental data, [6] and are depicted in Fig.1 (a). A similar method was then used in order to calculate the lattice constants of non-stoichiometric compositions of uranium dioxide. When the results were compared to each other, a general pattern of similarity in the growth of the lattice constant was observed in each composition. These results also confirmed a previously made observation by Yakub et al., [7] which stated that the lattice parameter of hyper-stoichiometric UO2+x generally decreases with the addition of interstitial oxygen ions (increase the value of x) at a given temperature. This observation held 36 consistent with the one made in this work for the temperature range of 300K < T < 1600K. However, at T > 1600K, a slight increase in the lattice parameter is observed (Fig.1 (b)). Fig. 1 (a). Lattice constant of stoichiometric UO2 as a function of temperature Fig. 1 (b). Lattice constant at several different temperatures as a function of composition Once all of the lattice parameter data was retrieved and plotted against temperature, a thirdorder polynomial was then fitted to each curve. The choice of the order of the polynomials was influenced by the work of Martin et al. [8] The interpolation function used to represent the lattice constant change with respect to temperature had the general form of: , (2) where L is the lattice constant at T, and a, b, c, and d are the coefficients of T at each non- Fig. 2 (a). Linear thermal expansion of different compositions of non-stoichiometric UO2±x as a function of temperature Fig. 2 (b). Linear thermal expansion at different temperatures of UO2±x as a function of composition stoichiometric composition. The corresponding instantaneous linear thermal expansion, defined as (1/L300)(L/T) can then be readily evaluated from eq. (2) for each composition of UO2±x. Figures 2 (a) and (b) depict the values of thermal expansion obtained from these calculations as functions of temperature and composition respectively. The results demonstrate a pattern of increase of the lattice 37 parameters with the increase of temperature, and their decrease with the increase in composition of oxygen, which agrees with Yakub‘s observation. 3.2. Enthalpy and heat capacity of uranium dioxide As mentioned in the introduction, the enthalpy of the system in this MD simulation was calculated using the NPT ensemble, which means that the pressure was kept constant. Average enthalpy values for each temperature run of the stoichiometric uranium dioxide were extracted and plotted against temperature. The data values in this plot closely matched those described by Fink et al., [9] which is considered a good synthesis of data from literature. A similar method was then used in order to calculate the average enthalpy. Fig. 3. Enthalpy of the simulated system of different compositions of UO2±x as a function of temperature of the non-stoichiometric compositions, although the enthalpy had to be normalized by multiples of (3 + x)/3 and (3 – x)/3 for hyper- and hypo-stoichiometric compositions respectively. Fig. 3 depicts the enthalpy of several compositions of UO2±x as a function of temperature. Similarly to the results for the lattice constant calculation, the enthalpy values for each composition have a common general trend of growth with the increase of temperature. In the temperature range of 300 < T < 1000 the enthalpy function for each composition represents rather a linear function, however at T > 1000, it acquires a more exponential behavior. Fig. 4 (a). Heat capacity of different nonstoichiometric compositions of UO2±x as a function of temperature Fig. 4 (b). Heat capacity at different temperatures of UO2±x as a function of composition 38 Fig. 5. Mean square displacement of the oxygen and uranium ions in the stoichiometric UO2 structurein agreement with Fink‘s. The choice of the NPT ensemble was partially influenced by the simplicity of the calculation of the instantaneous heat capacity with the change of temperature of every composition of UO2±x. In order to do this, a second order polynomial was fitted to each enthalpy function curve for every composition. The polynomials had a general form of: H(T) = a + bT + cT2, (3) where H(T) is the average enthalpy value at a given temperature, and a, b, and c are the coefficients of T at each non-stoichiometric composition. The heat capacity at constant pressure, Cp, as a temperature derivative of enthalpy (H(T)/T) can be readily calculated using eq. (3). The values of Cp were then plotted against temperature. Fig. 4(a) demonstrates a general increasing pattern of the heat capacity with the increase in temperature. However, it is also obvious that the stoichiometric structure holds the highest heat capacity at any temperature, in comparison with both hypo- and hyper-stoichiometric structures. In order to better illustrate this behavior, the values of heat capacity at several different temperatures were plotted against composition. Fig. 4 (b) clearly illustrates the predominance of the perfect composition at any temperature in terms of heat capacity. 3.3. Oxygen Diffusion in uranium dioxide The method for calculation of diffusion of oxygen was adopted from the work of Basak et al., [10] who began by calculating the mean square displacement (MSD) of oxygen and uranium ions. Following Basak‘s method, the calculations were first performed for the stoichiometric composition of uranium dioxide. 39 Fig. 6 (a). Diffusion coefficient of oxygen of different non-stoichiometric compositions of UO2±x as a function of temperature Fig. 6 (b). Diffusion coefficient of oxygen at 2000K as a function of composition In this simulation, MSD values at each time step were extracted directly from the calculation performed by LAMMPS. MSD was plotted against time for each temperature run. These plots showed that the Bredig [11] transition began in the range of 2500 – 2800K. Our results slightly disagree with Basak‘s, who reported a 2300 – 2700K range. This can be explained by the fact that, unlike this work, Basak used a 3×3×3 simulation cell, which means a larger surface/core ion ratio than that of this work. However, the general trends in the behavior agreed otherwise, as demonstrated in Fig. 5. The diffusion coefficients were then calculated by using the Einstein relation: , (4) where Di is the diffusivity of the ion i, and r is the location of i at the time t. Subsequently, the calculation of oxygen diffusivity of the different non-stoichiometric uranium dioxide compositions was performed following the same principle. The calculated values were once again extracted from the software and evaluated using the Einstein relation to determine the diffusion coefficients of each composition at different temperatures. Fig. 6 (a) shows a plot of the diffusion coefficient of oxygen ions at different compositions as a function of temperature. The diagram clearly demonstrates that the defect compositions of uranium dioxide have a higher rate of oxygen diffusion within a significantly lower temperature range. For example, the diffusion coefficients of oxygen in a hyper-stoichiometric composition UO2.1 are 1.24 × 10-3 and 4.03 × 10-3 at 1600K and 2000K respectively, which is roughly a difference of a multiple of 3. In order to emphasize this behavior, the diffusion of oxygen was plotted as a function of composition in Fig. 6 (b). This finding agrees with our hypothesis, which states that defects in the composition actually mitigate diffusion at a lower temperature, which means a lower cost of activation energy. As we can see, the oxygen is easily diffusible through the vacancies formed in the hypo-stoichiometric structures. By comparison, the effect of the composition with interstitial oxygen ions is slightly weaker; however it still maintains a favorable rate, as opposed to the stoichiometric structure. In order to confirm the validity of these results, the natural log of the diffusion coefficients at each composition was plotted against the inverse of temperature. 40 Fig. 7 (a). Sample plot of the natural log of the diffusion coefficient of hypo-stoichiometric UO1.97 as a function of the inverse of temperature Fig. 7 (b). The temperature ranges at which the displayed compositions of non-stoichiometric UO2±x demonstrate Arrhenius behavior within the constraints of the areas of stability of the FCC structure according to the phase diagram [12] Fig. 8 (a). Thermal conductivity of different nonstoichiometric compositions of UO2±x as a function of temperature Fig. 8 (b). Thermal conductivity at 1000K as a function of composition Hypothetically, such plots are assumed to determine the Arrhenius behavior of the temperaturediffusion correlation. Fig. 7 (a) demonstrates a sample plot of ln(D) as a function of 1/T of hypostoichiometric UO1.97. It is obvious from this plot that Arrhenius behavior is only observed within high temperatures. The temperature ranges at which the plots of different compositions demonstrated a linear decay were then compared with the phase diagram of UO2±x. [12] The U-O phase diagram depicts the temperatures and compositions at which uranium dioxide maintains its FCC structure. The results obtained from the calculations performed in this work consistently contoured the constraints of the FCC structure phase, as described by the diagram (Fig. 7 (b)). 3.4. Thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide In the present work, the Green-Kubo [13] approach was applied for the investigation of the effects of change in composition on thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide. This method was adopted from Nichenko‘s [2] evaluation of thermal conductivity through an equilibrium molecular dynamics simulation. This approach assumes that the thermal conductivity can be calculated as a 41 time function of the auto- correlation of the energy current, as shown in the following equation: 1 dt J ( t ) J (0) 2 3k BT V 0 (5) The values of the energy current, J(t) and J(0), were extracted directly from a calculation performed in LAMMPS. Then, in order to calculate the integral, the trapezoidal rule approximation was used. The calculated values were investigated as functions of temperature and composition. Fig. 8 (a) shows the calculated thermal conductivity plotted against temperature, at several different compositions. This plot clearly demonstrates that the increase in the temperature along with the change in composition have a negative effect on thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide at different compositions. The values obtained from the present calculation closely follow those described in Nichenko‘s work. In order to emphasize this effect, thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide at 1000K was plotted as a function of composition. To reiterate the previous results, Fig. 8 (b) demonstrates the behavior of thermal conductivity, which agrees with our hypothesis and the previous studies of the effect of composition change on thermal conductivity. 4. Conclusions For uranium dioxide at its stable fluorite structure, molecular dynamics simulations were performed in order to evaluate the thermal expansion, heat capacity, diffusivity, and thermal conductivity in terms of temperature and the non-stoichiometry of oxygen. The calculations of thermal expansion in terms of the lattice constants show that the lattice constants generally increase with the increase in temperature for any composition, but when different compositions are evaluated at the same temperature, a decrease in the lattice constant caused by the increase in the nonstoichiometric oxygen parameter (x) is observed. The observation of the effect of temperature increase on the heat capacity of uranium dioxide demonstrated an increasing pattern with the increase in temperature, regardless of composition. However, when the behavior of different compositions was examined at a fixed temperature, a negative effect on the heat capacity was observed which can be attributed to the change in composition (for both hypo- and hyper-stoichiometric cases). In contrast with the conclusions regarding the analysis of the previous two properties, a rather favorable effect of the change in composition on the diffusion of oxygen was observed. Namely, the selfdiffusion of oxygen occurs at a much lower temperature in the defective structures (both hypo- and hyper-stoichiometric) than it does in the perfect one. The calculations demonstrated that oxygen diffusivity exhibits an Arrhenius behavior in the stability region of the fluorite phase. The calculations also show the effect of temperature increase and the variation in composition on thermal conductivity of the fuel, where both demonstrated a negative effect on the thermal conductivity of the fuel. Acknowledgments This work was supported in part by the U.S. Department of Energy, Office of Science, Office of Workforce Development for Teachers and Scientists (WDTS) under the Science Undergraduate Laboratory Internships Program (SULI). The author would like to thank Dr. Marius Stan and Dr. Zhi-Gang Mei for their invaluable help and advice throughout the process. The author is also indebted to the mentorship and support of College of DuPage faculty and staff members. 42 References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] T. Arima, S. Yamasaki, Y. Inagaki and K. Idemitsu, "Evaluation of thermal properties of UO2 and PuO2 by equilibrium molecular dynamics simulations from 300 to 2000K," Journal of Alloys and Compounds, vol. 400, no. 1-2, pp. 43-50, September 2005. S. Nichenko and S. Dragos, "Molecular Dynamics study of the effects of non-stoichiometry and oxygen Frenkel pairs on the thermal conductivity of uranium dioxide," Journal of Nuclear Materials, vol. 433, no. 1-3, pp. 297-304, February 2013. S. Plimpton, A. Thompson and P. Crozier, "Large-scale Atomic/Molecular Massively parallel Simulator," Sandia National Laboratory, 2013. B. Willis, Acta Cryst., vol. 34, pp. 88-90, 1997. H. Inaba, R. Sagawa, H. Hayashi and K. Kawamura, "Molecular dynamics simulation of gadolinia-doped ceria," Solid State Ionics, vol. 122, no. 1-4, pp. 95-103, July 1999. T. Yamashita, N. Nitani, T. Tsuji and H. Inagaki, "Thermal expansions of NpO2 and some other actinide dioxides," Journal of Nuclear Materials, vol. 245, no. 1, pp. 72-78, May 1997. E. Yakub, C. Ronchi and D. Staicu, "Computer simulation of defects formation and equilibrium in non-stoichiometric uranium dioxide," Journal of Nuclear Materials, vol. 389, no. 1, pp. 119-126, 15 May 2009. D. Martin, "The thermal expansion of solid UO2 and (U, Pu) mixed oxides — a review and recommendations," Journal of Nuclear Materials, vol. 152, no. 2-3, pp. 94-101, May 1988. J. Fink, "Thermophysical properties of uranium dioxide," Journal of Nuclear Materials, vol. 279, no. 1, pp. 1-18, March 2000. C. Basak, A. Sengupta and H. Kamath, "Classical molecular dynamics simulation of UO2 to predict thermophysical properties," Journal of Alloys and Compounds, vol. 360, no. 1-2, pp. 210-216, 6 October 2003. M. Bredig, in Colloq. Int. C. N. R. S., 1971. E. Moore, C. Geuneau and J. Crocombette, "Diffusion model of the non-stoichiometric uranium dioxide," Journal of Solid State Chemistry, vol. 203, pp. 145-153, July 2013. M. Green, "Markoff Random Processes and the Statistical Mechanics of Time‐Dependent Phenomena. II. Irreversible Processes in Fluids," Journal of Chemical Physics, vol. 22, no. 3, p. 398, March 1954. 43 Skeleton found in a Rhode Island cave, Possibility of Lyme Disease by Tooba Ghafoor (Honors Biology 1152) A skeleton of a member of the Wampanoag tribe was recently found in a cave near the eastern shore of Narragansett Bay, Rhode Island. Examination of the skeleton revealed the individual was most likely a male in his late 40s. Six Amblyomma americanum and nine Xodes scapalaris ticks were found in the fur cloth of the individual. These ticks, as well as abnormalities of the skeleton, including a missing arm and broken rib, raise the possibility of the individual suffering and dying from Lyme disease. Carbon-14 dated the remains and ticks to the year 1600. INTRODUCTION A skeleton belonging to a member of the Wampanoag tribe was recently found in a cave near the shores of Rhode Island. The Wampanoag were a Native American tribe that inhabited the area from Narragansett Bay to Cape Cod in the northeastern United States until the arrival of Europeans in the mid-1500s lead to the decline of the tribe (DeKeyser 2005). By 1677 the population had dwindled down from over 12,000 to less than 400 members of the tribe due to disease and warring with the Europeans (Dulik et al., 2012; Cray 2009). Diseases affecting the Wampanoag are of interest in this study, particularly tick-borne illnesses, since the deer tick, Ixodes scapalaris, and the Lone Star Tick, Amblyomma americanum, were found on the fur cloth of the human. I. scapalaris is a known carrier for the Lyme disease spirochete Borrelia burgdorferi (Esposito et al. 2013). Amblyomma americanum is known to carry Rickettsia rickettsii, which can cause Rocky Mountain Spotted Fever (RMSF), and Ehrlichia chaffeensis, which causes Human monocytic ehrlichiosis (Goodard and Varela-Stokes 2009). Lyme disease is a multi-systematic tick-borne illness. Its early symptoms include the ―bullseye‖ rash erythema migrans, as well as flu-like symptoms including fever and lymph node swelling. Later symptoms are more severe, such as neurological problems, including aseptic meningitis and facial palsy, long-term joint pain and skin rash, as well as cognitive problems (Jensenius et al. 2006). RMSF is more common in children than adults, and initial symptoms include fever, nausea, and rash (Buckingham et al. 2007). Later symptoms are more severe, such as vasculitis, an inflammation of the blood vessels, cardiac arrhymthia, confusion, coma, and others. Death can occur in as early as eight days if left untreated (Weinberg 2007). Lyme disease appears to have been present in North America many thousands of years before European settlement, having originated and radiated from the northeast United States (Hoen et al. 2009). The Wampanoag were at more risk for exposure to the Lyme disease and RMSF spirochete due to the abundance of animals, such as white-tailed deer, that are host to the deer tick and lone star tick (Esposito et al. 2013). In this study, the skeleton and ticks were analyzed to determine the health of the individual, as well as the age, gender, and possible cause of death of the human whose remains were found. METHODS The skeleton was examined and measured to determine age, gender, and possible health conditions. The age was determined by examining the ossification of the bones, particularly in the skull and clavicle. For the gender, two measurements were taken: the pelvic ratio and the subpubic angle. The overall health of the individual was evident through the skeleton by examining the joints 44 for lesions or arthritis, and any broken bones. Ten samples from the human remains, lone star ticks, and deer ticks were used in carbon-14 dating to determine the age of the material, and two-tailed ttests were used to test for differences in ages between the human remains and tick samples. RESULTS AND DISCUSSION The individual‘s clavicle was fused completely at the center of his chest, which happens between the ages of twenty-four and thirty years old, and the cranial sutures were almost fully closed up. The ossification of the clavicle indicates that the individual was an definitely at least in his midtwenties, and the closed cranial sutures indicate the individual was most likely in his late 40s, due to the fact that this fusing of the skull does not happen until middle age (Libal 2006). The pubic angle was measured to be 60°, and the pubic ratio was 0.8, which indicates the remains were that of a male. All of the teeth were present and whole. The individual had one broken rib and was missing an arm. From the carbon-14 dating, the skeletal remains and ticks were found to be 413 years old, so the individual lived to about the year 1600. The age of the skeletal remains did not vary from those of the ticks (Table 1). The missing arm, broken rib and slight erosion of the pelvic bone could have happened postmortem. The erosion of the pelvic bone could be due to rheumatoid arthritis or a similar condition. The presence of the ticks does not rule out that the human suffered, and perhaps died from, a tick borne disease. The complaints of the people of that time include rashes, shooting pain, fever, joint aches, and malaise. These symptoms can be attributed to many diseases, but are also symptoms of Lyme disease or Rocky Mountain spotted fever. Modern medicine involves using antibiotics to treat these diseases, but if they are left untreated they can be fatal (Weinberg 2007). LITERATURE CITED Cray, R. 2009. Weltering in their own blood: Puritan casualties in King Phillip‘s war. Historical Journal of Massachusetts 37: 106-123. Buckingham, S., G. Marshall, G. Shutze, C. Woods, M. Jackson, L. Patterson, and R. Jacobs. 2007. Clinical and laboratory features, hospital Course, and outcome of Rocky Mountain Spotted Fever in children. The Journal of Pediatrics 150: 180-184. DeKeyser, S. 2005. The Wampanoag. Scholastic, New York, NY. Dulik, M., G. Elias, J. Gaieski , G. Jennings , M. Markley, and T. G. Schurr. 2010. Genetic heritage and native identity of the Seaconke Wampanoag tribe of Massachusetts. American Journal of Physical Anthropology 142: 579-589. Esposito, S., S. Bosis, C. Sabatini, L. Tagliaferri, and N. Principi. 2013. Borrelia burgdorferi infection and Lyme disease in children. International Journal of Infectious Diseases 17: 153158. Goodard, J., A.S. Varela-Stokes. 2009. Role of the lone star tick, Amblyomma americanum (L.), in human and animal diseases. Veterinary Parasitology 160: 1-12. Hoen, A., G. Margos, S. J. Benta, M. A. Diuk-Wassera, A. Barbour, K. Kurtenbach, and D. Fish. 2009. Phylogeography of Borrelia burgdorferi in the eastern United States reflects multiple independent Lyme disease emergence events. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 106: 15013-15018. 45 Jensenius M., P. Parolab, and D. Raoult. 2006. Threats to international travelers posed by tick-borne diseases. Travel Medicine and Infectious Diseases 4: 4-13. Libal, A. 2006. Forensic Anthropology. Harding House, Philadelphia, MA. Weinberg, G. 2007. Rocky Mountain Spotted Fever. Pediatric Clinical Advisor 2: 502-503. 46 Table 1. Summary (mean + standard deviation, all n=10) of carbon-14 samples taken from skeletal remains and ticks. Provided are two-tailed t-statistics and probability from comparisons to the skeletal remains. ______________________________________________________________________________ Remain type x + SE(all n = 10) t P ______________________________________________________________________________ Skeleton 413.2 + 2.5 Dear Tick 413.0 + 3.4 0.047 0.963 Lone Star Tick 412.4 + 2.9 0.209 0.837 ______________________________________________________________________________ 47 Testing for Relationships between Size Variables of Select Organisms by Ruth Groza (Honors Biology 1151) ABSTRACT his study used mathematical scaling to determine if universal allometric relationships exist among organisms. Size variables in various species of hardwood trees, an individual Bur Oak tree (Quercus macrocarpa), North American pine trees, diurnal North American raptors, and the domestic dog (Canis familiaris) were investigated for allometric significance. Statistically significant findings indicated the presence of universal scaling principles. Biomechanical constraints may serve to regulate those universal principles. T INTRODUCTION Knowledge of the relationships between size variables in organisms is significant to biologists for it can provide a greater understanding of underlying laws governing the diversification of life (Agrawal 2004). An organism‘s size is a primary factor in determining how its biological structures and processes covary with each other (Price et al. 2007). Scaling relationships are of particular relevance within an evolutionary framework, as they may aid in the prediction of evolutionary trends and in determining how selection influences specific traits (Agrawal 2004, Price et al. 2007). Unless they scale isometrically, an allometric relationship will occur between an organism‘s morphological and physiological traits (Marroig 2007). Thus, revealing mechanisms that influence allometric variation is integral to the study of biological scaling (Shingleton 2010). In order to identify underlying mechanisms of allometric scaling, relationships between size variables in relevant organisms must first be established. Mathematical scaling may be utilized in determining if an allometric relationship exists between a given trait and an organism‘s mass or height (Price et al. 2007). In this study the relationship between size variables of varying species of hardwood tree, an individual Bur Oak, North American pine trees, diurnal North American raptors, and the domestic dog are examined for allometric significance. The objective is to investigate the universal nature of allometric relationships among life forms. METHODS Stem basal diameter and weight were measured for comparison in selected species of hardwood trees and in an individual Bur Oak. All trees were located on the College of DuPage campus in Illinois. Stems from fourteen species of hardwood trees were oven dried at 70° C and measured for basal diameter and weight. Fourteen stems of varying sizes from a single Bur Oak tree were measured similarly. Morphological data comparing the maximum heights and basal diameters of North American trees in the genus Pinus were obtained from Little (1980). Morphological data comparing the wingspans and weights of diurnal North American raptors were obtained from Sibley (2000). Shoulder height and weight were measured from a random sample of fourteen domestic dogs. Only adult dogs were selected for comparison. Linear regression was used to test for significant relationships between the pairs of morphological characteristics selected for analysis. 48 RESULTS AND DISCUSSION In the combined comparisons of selected morphological characteristics all regression coefficients were significant (p<0.05) (Table 1). Thus, there is evidence that biological scaling is occurring in diverse species of animals and plants. Although further study is needed, this finding is important because it indicates that universal underlying allometric scaling principals are governing life forms. Several constraining factors play a fundamental role in regulating these allometric relationships. Maintenance of biomechanical integrity is one such factor. If an organism is to survive, increases in body mass must correspond to viable changes in underlying skeletal structure (Sorkin 2008). The allometric scaling of trees is limited by the hydrodynamic demands of their vascular systems and by factors associated with maintenance of vertical growth (Enquist 2003). In the case of raptors, skeletal structure, wingspan and body mass must scale in a way that does not inhibit flight (Sato et al. 2009). Canine weight and limb length must scale in a way that does not inhibit locomotion or produce undue stress upon limb bones (Doube et al. 2009). Thus, animal and plant morphology is functionally dependent upon allometric scaling principles. Further study could determine how scaling principles influence the evolution of morphological characteristics. LITERATURE CITED Agrawal, A.A. 2004. The metabolic theory of ecology. Ecology 85: 1790-1791. Coomes, D.A. and R. B. Allen. 2009. Testing the metabolic scaling theory of tree growth. Journal of Ecology 97:1369-1373. Doube, M., C.A.Wiktorowicz, P. Christiansen, J.R. Hutchinson, and S. Shefelbine. 2009. Threedimensional geometric analysis of felid limb bone allometry. PLoS ONE 4:4742-4752. Enquist, B.J. 2003. Cope‘s Rule and the evolution of long-distance transport in vascular plants: allometric scaling, biomass partitioning, and optimization. Plant, Cell and Environment 26: 151-161. Little, E. L. 1980. The Audubon Society Field Guide to North American Trees. Alfred A. Knopf Inc, New York, NY, USA. Marroig, G. 2007. When size makes a difference: allometry, life-history and morphological evolution of caphuchins (Cebus) and squirrels (Saimiri) monkeys (Cebinae, Platyrrhini). Evolutionary Biology 7:20-46. Price, C. A., B.J. Enquist, and V.M. Savage. 2007. A general model in botanical form for allometric covariation and function. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America 104: 13204-13209. Sato, K., K.Q. Sakamoto, Y. Watanuki, A. Takahashi, N. Katsumata, C. Bost, and H. Weimerskirch. 2009. Scaling of soaring seabirds and implications for flight abilities of giant pterosaurs. PLoS ONE 4:5400-5406. Shingleton, A. 2010. Allometry: The study of biological scaling. Nature Education Knowledge 3:2. Sibley, D. A. 2000. The Sibley Guide to Birds. Chantileer Press, Inc, New York, NY, USA. Sorkin, B. 2008. A biomechanical constraint on body mass in terrestrial mammalian predators. Lethaia 41:333-347. Stegen, J.C., B.J. Enquist, and Regis Ferriere. 2009. Advancing the metabolic theory of biodiversity. Ecology Letters 12:1001-1015. 49 Table 1. Regression equations, coefficients of regression statistics, and significance between selected morphological parameters among plants and animals. ______________________________________________________________________________________________________ Description of organism(s) Regression equation Regression Significance coefficient ______________________________________________________________________________________________________ Bur oak Stem weight (g) = -0.8676 + 0.8188(Basal diameter(mm)) 0.52 P < 0.05 Varying species of hardwood trees Stem weight (g) = -0.9144 + 0.8376(Basal diameter(mm)) 0.55 P < 0.05 Height (m) = 11.725 + 16.626(Basal diameter(m) 0.41 P < 0.05 Shoulder height (cm) = 19.956 + 1.212(Weight (kg)) 0.86 P < 0.05 0.79 P < 0.05 Pine trees Domestic dog Diurnal North American raptors Wingspan (cm) = 92.731 + 0.0208(Weight(g)) _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ 50 Energy Costs and the Consumer by Ian Haseltine (Honors Chemistry 1551) T here are many factors to consider when analyzing energy consumption. In terms of cost, the factors may be quantified both in terms of monetary costs and environmental costs. These overall costs can be measured by the consumption of the individual, a region, an industry, a nation, and the entire planet. It is also clear that these costs are related. They may not be directly proportional to one-another, but they unequivocally impact each other and also influence energy consumption. However, it may be argued that monetary costs of energy usage have a greater impact upon energy consumption than the environmental costs. Whether the consumer of energy is the individual, region or industry, their willingness to use energy in large quantities will decrease as the monetary cost of energy increases. Thus, the most effective approach to lowering the environmental costs of energy consumption may be through manipulation of the monetary costs of energy, but the consequences of energy cost manipulation must be weighed against the immediate economic affects of such tactics. Ultimately, the environmental costs associated with energy usage are a global problem that impacts the world today, and will surely affect the health of the planet and all of its inhabitants in the future. These environmental costs are the result of pollution in forms of air pollution due to carbon dioxide output from burning fossil fuels, water contamination from the retrieval and transportation of fossil fuels, and a global depletion of resources because traditional sources of energy are not renewable. According to Jennifer Weeks, author of article ―Energy Policy: Should the U.S. Use More Clean-Energy Sources?‖, ―[American] Democrats say a failure to pursue alternative energy sources will heighten global damage from climate change, make the nation increasingly beholden to unstable foreign oil producers and hurt the economy‖ (Weeks). Undeniably, clean renewable energy is the desirable, and arguably necessary, energy alternative to the use of fossil fuels. However, there are political and philosophical differences that may be impeding the development of renewable sources of energy in the U.S. Today, renewable energy may not be promising enough to fully replace fossil fuels, but instead should be the focus of research and development for governments and industries. Furthermore, ―renewable and other new technologies, which together supply only about 8 percent of the nation's energy demand, can't begin to substitute for oil and coal in handling the nation's energy needs‖ (Weeks). Incentive appears to be the largest obstacle preventing the development of clean alternative energies. If today‘s energy sources are affordable and the environmental impacts do not seem large enough to force consumers to make a change, will there be enough incentive to quickly develop clean energy? Bracken Hendricks, a senior fellow at the Center for American Progress, claims, ―Renewable energy projects often are seen as more risky ventures, so they have higher costs. Also, fossil fuels don't pay for the environmental harms they cause. We underestimate risk and overestimate benefits of fossil fuels, and do the opposite for renewables‖ (Weeks). Ultimately, it is Hendricks‘ claim that supports the philosophical perspective of the common consumer who would prefer to pay less today for the fuel they consume, rather than pay more to develop a cleaner fuel for tomorrow. Forcing energy consumers to care through manipulating the price of energy may be one solution to this problem, but it may also have devastating economic effects. Those who support this 51 philosophy for the U.S. ―argue that only the government's artificially raising the price of gasoline— as some countries in Europe have done—will make people finally cut back on oil use for good, requiring that governments around the world commit major resources to researching newer means of energy production‖ (Price of Gasoline). Conversely, this may also impact the economy in devastating ways. If the American economy struggles, there will ultimately be less financial resources available for both governmental and commercial research and development in renewable energies. President Obama addressed the impact of high gas prices in a speech on America‘s energy security at Georgetown University on March 30, 2011: In an economy that relies so heavily on oil, rising prices at the pump affect everybody -– workers, farmers, truck drivers, restaurant owners, students who are lucky enough to have a car. Businesses see rising prices at the pump hurt their bottom line. Families feel the pinch when they fill up their tank. And for Americans that are already struggling to get by, a hike in gas prices really makes their lives that much harder. It hurts. (Whitehouse.gov) The economic impact of artificially inflating the gas price will surely raise prices on all consumer items, including food. It might be practical for those who have the financial means to pay extra for energy to do so, but it will hurt Americans at or below the poverty line much more. It might seem like a simple solution to raise energy prices through taxation, but there might be a more devastating effect upon the quality of life for average Americans today. On the other hand, not forcing change today through the means of price manipulation may endanger the quality of life for everyone in the future. Republican Senator Lindsey Graham argues, ―I think $5 a gallon gasoline is the best incentive I know to find a rational energy plan that would create jobs, make us more energy independent, [and] clean up the air‖ (Weeks). The Senator is not alone in his thoughts. In fact, ―many politicians see the need for higher gasoline taxes, but avoid calling for them because to do so would be politically unpopular‖ (Gasoline Taxes). Furthermore, any form of price manipulation would have to establish a dramatic impact to force a change in consumer behavior. Dramatic changes are not likely to be welcomed by the American public, and such efforts may result in a negative public sentiment towards the clean energy agenda. Ultimately, the government‘s role in furthering clean energy production might be most effective through subsidies to the private sector and an increased investment in research and development in the public sector with minimal price manipulation. The challenge for the U.S. government will be to convince the American tax payers, the energy consumers, that this is a valid use of tax dollars. An overall bipartisan effort to embrace the scientific data stating that renewable energy is essential to the health of the planet and the U.S. economy will be necessary for the nation to progress into an era of clean renewable energy. Works Cited "Gasoline Taxes." Issues & Controversies. Facts on File News Services (25 June 2004): Issues & Controversies. Web. 12 Nov. 2012. Office of the Press Secretary. ―Remarks by the President on America‘s Energy Security.‖ Whitehouse.gov. The White House, 30 Mar. 2011. Web. 24 Nov. 2012. 52 "Price of Gasoline." Issues & Controversies. Facts on File News Services (5 July 2011): Issues & Controversies. Web. 12 Nov. 2012. Weeks, Jennifer. ―Energy Policy: Should the U.S. Use More Clean-Energy Sources?‖ CQ Researcher 21.20 (2011): 457-480 CQ Researcher. Web. 12 Nov. 2012. 53 Popular Impact of the 1917 Bolshevik Revolution by Martin Hayford (History 2225) T he Bolshevik Revolution of 1917 was extolled as a revolution of the people. But how much did the actual people of Russia have to do with the revolution? To what degree were they manipulated? Vladimir Lenin and the other inner-circle Bolsheviks may have considered themselves the ―common man,‖ but this was true only in theory. In practice, the common man‘s Russian Revolution was entirely removed from that of the Bolsheviks‘. In her memoir, Marooned in Moscow: The Story of an American Woman Imprisoned in Soviet Russia, Marguerite Harrison illuminated a rarely seen view of common Russian people directly following the Bolshevik Revolution. In doing so she revealed how the revolution influenced the common people—an influence of tainted gifts and unchecked repression. The earliest Bolshevik-instituted changes that affected the common people were great, sweeping reforms. However, these reforms manifested themselves locally as a very personal intrusion into people‘s daily lives. One example was the push for education, a value that was stressed heavily by the communist party. The education contained elements of indoctrination as well as Russification, yet as a new phenomenon was an exciting prospect for many Russians. Marguerite Harrison discovers this early into her journey, just after crossing into Russia: ―I found that there had formerly been one primary school in Lochnitsa, with sixty-five pupils. At that time, four hundred pupils were registered in the primary schools and the gymnasium or secondary school‖ (Harrison 39). This fact surprises her greatly, as does the location of the aforementioned schools; they were on the frontier and in the war zone. But this was no exception in the Bolshevik push. To balance out this cost of widespread higher education, the Bolsheviks benefitted from the opportunity for political indoctrination. Lenin clearly had no qualms with regard to politicizing education; in fact, he conveniently found the issue unavoidable: ―‗The very term ―apolitical‖ or ―nonpolitical‖ education,‘ said Lenin in November 1920, ‗is a piece of bourgeois hypocrisy, nothing but a deception of the masses.... We must put the matter frankly, and openly declare, despite all the old lies, that education cannot help but be connected with politics‘‖ (McClelland 820). This explosion of education coupled with the Bolshevik views of politics in schools created a wholly different kind of intrusion into the life of the Russian people. In one way, the opportunity for education was accepted gratefully—if also a bit warily. This wariness proved to be justified as the schools became less about actual education, and more about social manipulation. Lenin‘s main goal was for ―…the ‗bad‘ and ‗unskilled‘ Russian workers to be ‗schooled in the culture of capitalism‘—to become skilled and disciplined workers and to send their sons to engineering college—so that the country could overcome its backwardness in the transition towards socialism‖ (Figes 743). Although the intent seemed pure, the implementation of such a system was seen as little more than meddling. Not only that, but it was also a decidedly deceitful system. Under the guise of furthering education, Lenin and the Bolsheviks instituted what amounted to a secret agenda. Whether or not this was successful is not entirely clear. It was easy for Lenin to say he would like to change the way people thought, but actually changing people‘s thoughts was met with subdued and whispered resistance. This kind of intrusion—one where millions of people were not only newly enrolled as students, but then involuntarily indoctrinated—was drastic, and in many cases, unwelcome. However, because of other intrusions that initially benefitted the commoners, the indoctrination tended to be overlooked. 54 Perhaps the most pleasing change implemented by the Bolsheviks was the redistribution of land. One of the first decisions the revolutionaries made was to return the land to the people who worked on it. Although they were neither convinced by the legitimacy of this action nor understood the complex social and political implications, they were certainly not going to complain. When explaining this socialization in her book, Harrison wrote that the people may have complained about the specifics of the situation, ―but they will never rise en masse against any government which leaves them in possession of the land‖ (Harrison 37). This was a very calculated move by the Bolsheviks and, indeed, it worked to their advantage in placating their people. In reality, the idea for the nationalization and subsequent socialization of the land was a Socialist-Revolutionary movement, initially unaligned with the communist ideals of the Bolsheviks. These Socialist-Revolutionaries had the popular support of the peasants, necessitating the Bolsheviks to collaborate with the intent to absorb the other movement. In explanation of these actions, Trotsky said, ―‗The political expropriation of the SocialistRevolutionary party was a necessary prerequisite to the economic expropriation of the landlords and the bourgeoisie‖ (Lissner 147). This statement reveals the true intent of the Bolsheviks that would not manifest itself to the Russian people until Stalin‘s collectivization. The system created with the peasant landowners was never meant to be permanent, but was indeed a stepping stone similar to the New Economic Policy (NEP). This stepping stone, however, was less concerned with the ideology of communism and more to do with garnering political support. As mentioned by Harrison, these newly land-wealthy people would have no desire to raise arms against their seemingly generous government; furthermore, they would be all the more likely to support them in political matters. In this way, it seemed to be a successful strategy for both sides—at least for the time being. It was in the infancy of this program that Harrison observed the effects. Even then she mentions that while clearly happy about owning their own land, the people were yet suspicious of the implications: ―Many [peasants] of them are often dubious about this free gift from the government, and officials are often approached by the peasants with offers to pay for their newly acquired interests‖ (Harrison 37). Once again, the people recognized the taint that was associated with this gift—just as they had with their education. It was unfortunate that their material gain coupled with a perceived improvement over their old autocratic government masked any objection that might be had; it was rare to find a common man who would rather be a serf than own his land. The issues of education and land socialization were underhanded and contrived on the part of the Bolsheviks, yet they both allowed for major gains in the peasant classes. The morality of these intrusions is unclear, but the impression is that any benefit to the common man was incidental. There were plenty of Bolshevik activities where morality was thrown out the window and there were no benefits for the common people—incidental or otherwise. Harrison‘s clearest experience with this is her imprisonment in Moscow. It was not necessarily the treatment—which was by her accounts civil—but the act of imprisonment itself which was unjust. Ironically, Marguerite Harrison‘s arrest was one of the few that held any legitimacy; she was an American spy. But the Russians with whom she was detained had a different story to share. None of them seemed to be guilty of anything of importance. Indeed many of them were deemed counter-revolutionaries, a catch-all term that was used by the Bolsheviks to describe anyone they wanted to imprison. The most disturbing case was that of Elizaveta Eduardovna who at the time, ―had been arrested some weeks before, and up to that time had no knowledge of the charges against her‖ (Harrison 253). It is important to note that the occupants of this prison and many others were not only former peasants; a great many prisoners were formerly of the aristocracy. In a way, though, these people were newly relegated to the same social class as the peasants, with the Bolsheviks replacing them as the ruling class. What all of these prisoners had in common was a question: Why am I here? Even those who were formally charged did not understand what their crime was. These ―counter-revolutionaries,‖ 55 more often than not, were nothing of the sort, but that did not worry the Bolsheviks. They willingly drew up ―…omnibus clauses that gave courts arbitrary powers to sentence undesirables for alleged counterrevolutionary activity…For the first time in legal history, the function of legal proceedings was defined to be not dispensing justice but terrorizing the population‖ (Pipes 401). The effect of this system was profound. When it was impossible to trust the courts to have even a shred of morality—not to mention legality—the Russian people had nowhere to turn. Now it became possible to unintentionally be opposed to the government; it was at the discretion of the Bolsheviks to imprison their people as they saw fit. It was upon this realization that the earlier wariness and discontent became horror to those who realized what their nation had become. The Bolshevik Revolution of 1917 was a successful revolution...for the Bolsheviks. With the Tsar ousted and the Provisional Government under Alexander Kerensky overpowered, the Bolsheviks faced little political opposition. What really ensured their success, however, was the support of the people. These people were bribed, indoctrinated, and, if they still resisted, imprisoned. The inevitable conclusion of these facts is that the revolution‘s success did not extend to the people. Although the revolution was intended to be ―of the people,‖ it ended up being against them. Harrison‘s firsthand account is one of only a few that truly revealed the very different revolution of the people. Works Cited Figes, Orlando. "Defeat in Victory." A People's Tragedy: The Russian Revolution, 1891-1924. London: Jonathan Cape, 1996. 721-72. Print. Harrison, Marguerite. Marooned in Moscow : [the Story of an American Woman Imprisoned in Soviet Russia]. Ed. William Benton. Whisenhunt. Montpelier, VT: Russian Life, 2011. Print. Lissner, Will. "Land Socialization in Soviet Agriculture, 1917-1949." American Journal of Economics and Sociology 9.1 (1998): 145-59. JSTOR. Web. 13 Nov. 2012. McClelland, James C. "Bolshevik Approaches to Higher Education, 1917-1921." Slavic Review 4th ser. 30.December (1971): 818-31. JSTOR. Web. 13 Nov. 2012. Pipes, Richard. "NEP: The False Thermidor." Russia under the Bolshevik Regime: 1919-1924. London: Harvill, 1994. 369-435. Print. 56 Arrows and Traps in Much Ado About Nothing by Grace Horn (English 1102) n the play, Much Ado about Nothing, by William Shakespeare, Beatrice and Benedick‘s relationship is not as strong as Hero and Claudio‘s relationship. Most of the characters in the play are in romantic relationships and some seem destined to fail. A good relationship is based on mutual respect for differences, kindness, and forgiveness. However, a relationship based on passion soon burns itself out. Beatrice is a strong-willed woman. In the beginning of the play, she is happy being single and would never consider being a married woman. At the beginning of Act I, Beatrice has been arguing with Benedick about love. Benedick argues to Beatrice that he is not simply looking to woo a lady, and that he does not have as hard a heart as she insists. In reply to Benedick, Beatrice says, ―A dear happiness to women. They would else have been troubled with a pernicious suitor. I thank God and my cold blood I am of your humor for that. I had rather hear my dog bark at a crow than a man swear he loves me‖ (Shakespeare 15). This quote shows that Beatrice has no interest in Benedick, and is quite content where she is. She is enjoying being single and no matter how hard Benedick tries to court her, he is not going to win over her heart. Beatrice does not see herself being committed to anyone else in her lifetime, and she is happy to admit that. In Much Ado about Nothing: A Modern Perspective, Gail Kern Paster says, ―If betrayal is the universal fate of the married, it is no wonder that Beatrice regards marriage as a form of repentance‖ (216). Paster points out the fact that Beatrice is afraid of marrying and thinks of it as a problem. She is one of the only women that is not married. She refuses to get married until the very end of the play and is uncompromising towards the thought of getting married because she is afraid of commitment; she thinks it will lead to unfaithfulness as demonstrated by the set up of Hero and how it ruined her marriage relationship with Claudio. Beatrice‘s relationship with Benedick is very rocky throughout the play, they don‘t seem to agree on anything with regards to relationships or marriage, and they even have differing opinions on the other characters in the play. When Benedick sees Beatrice, the tension stirs and an argument almost always erupts. The two fight at every chance that occurs, and they hold disagreeing opinions. This doesn‘t make for a particularly healthy relationship because that only adds to the tension. This tension can be seen in their actions towards each other throughout most of the play. Paster agrees and does not believe that Beatrice and Benedick are a compatible match. Paster says, ―Beatrice and Benedick are given the function in this play of wittily enacting for our benefit the conventional postures of mutual antagonism so that their eventual union will seem both to ratify the irrational force of desire (no matter how it is brought into being) and to dissolve the larger social tensions exemplified by their mutual mistrust‖ (220). Throughout the play, they continually point out each other‘s faults and pick fights with each other. When they ultimately marry, their future relationship is sure to be full of tension. In contrast, Claudio is able to win over Hero‘s heart at first sight. After Claudio first comes to Leonato‘s home and lays eyes on Hero, they instantly fall in love. Claudio says, ―In mine eye she is the sweetest lady that ever I looked on‖ (Shakespeare 17). Claudio is instantly awestruck by Hero, which is contradictory to how Benedick feels for Beatrice. Although Benedick and Beatrice seem to be somewhat ―friendly‖ towards each other throughout the play, as they talk and spend time together, they do not have the instant spark that Hero and Claudio feel. They do not realize their true love for each other until they overhear conversations between other groups of people and finally Benedick I 57 proposes at Hero and Claudio‘s second wedding. B. K. Lewalski says, ―Claudio fits the pattern of Bembo‘s typical ‗young‘ lover who acts primarily in terms of sense knowledge…and is moved by desire and passion…‖ (246). This quote by Lewalski is showing that Claudio acts on his emotions. This demonstrates that Hero and Claudio‘s relationship is more stable, because he is not naïve and he knows what he wants in a relationship. He knows what he is looking for in a woman and when he finds Hero, he is passionate about her and pursues the relationship with her. Every relationship is going to have its bumps in the road, but the relationship between Hero and Claudio seems to be much healthier than the relationship between Beatrice and Benedick because Hero and Claudio fall in love on their own. Beatrice and Benedick are tricked into falling in love by many different characters in the play at different times. An example of this is after Beatrice overhears a conversation by Hero and Ursula. The two women leave to get ready for supper and Hero whispers to Ursula, ―If it prove so, then loving goes by haps; Some Cupid kills with arrows, some with traps‖ (Shakespeare 91). Hero and Ursula are setting Beatrice and Benedick up, trapping them, into falling in love. Beatrice and Benedick do love each other, but it takes overhearing other people‘s conversations about how much the other loves them to admit their true feelings. If two people need to overhear someone else talking about them to realize how they really feel, then are those feelings really genuine? In The Friendly Shakespeare: A Thoroughly Painless Guide to the Best of the Bard, Norrie Epstein says, "Tricked by friends into admitting their love, Beatrice and Benedick at last reluctantly do so, with Benedick's grudging offer to marry Beatrice ‗out of pity‘" (89). Epstein is noting how Benedick courts Beatrice the whole play, and then decides to marry her because he feels bad that all the other women are married and she isn‘t. Also, he overhears conversations and realizes that she truly loves him, even if his feelings aren‘t as strong as his might be for her, he decides to make the commitment to marry her. They weren‘t truly in love until they are tricked into falling in love with each other; this is no way to have a true relationship because it doesn‘t show that the real feelings are there. Being tricked into falling in love isn‘t going to build a strong relationship. Love is meant to happen naturally and considering how much Beatrice and Benedick argue, their relationship in the future won‘t be as strong as Hero and Claudio‘s is. David Bevington makes a good point and states that "Beatrice and Benedick have been playing the game of verbal abuse for so long that they scarcely remember how it started -- perhaps as a squaring off between the two intelligences worthy of contending with each other, perhaps as a more profoundly defensive reaction of two sensitive persons not willing to part lightly with their independence. They seem to have had a prior relationship with each other that ended unhappily" (217). This is a good point: if Beatrice and Benedick possibly had a relationship in the past and ended for any reason, then this doesn‘t predict a healthy relationship in the future. However, the relationship between Hero and Claudio is a lot more stable because they haven‘t had that period of being together and ending their relationship. Beatrice and Benedick argue a lot and that doesn‘t indicate a stable relationship. Hero and Claudio know their love is true because they weather many storms, including the framing of Hero by Don John, a fake death of Hero, and Benedick‘s disapproval of their love at the beginning of the play. They still end up getting married and love each other as deeply as they did before Hero‘s staged death. This is seen when Hero unmasks at their second wedding and Claudio is overjoyed at the sight of her. He can‘t believe that it is ―another Hero‖ and they get married right away (193). This illustrates that their love is still as strong for each other as it was before. Beatrice and Benedick, however, do have strong feelings for each other and Benedick would do anything for Beatrice. In Act 4, Beatrice makes a harsh request of Benedick. Beatrice asks Benedick to ―kill Claudio‖ (Shakespeare 143). With Benedick and Claudio being friends, this is not a simple task for Benedick to accomplish. However, he loves Beatrice so much that he says he will ―challenge him‖ despite how much it will hurt him to do so (144). Norrie Epstein says, "Throughout the play…it's obvious to everyone but themselves that they are drawn to each other" (89). Other 58 people in Messina see that Beatrice and Benedick will make a good couple and that despite their arguing, they would be really good for each other. Beatrice and Benedick obviously don‘t see this because they keep arguing and purposely picking fights with each other. From the outside it appears to be a strong love; however, the two argue frequently and Beatrice seems to be using Benedick to get her revenge for the ―death‖ of her cousin. At the end of Act V, a wedding for a different Hero and for Claudio is taking place. Once Hero‘s veil is removed and Claudio realizes that his bride really is Hero, they are both overjoyed that they can be together at last. Right after they are wed, Benedick finds Beatrice and asks her if she loves him. Beatrice replies, ―Why no, no more than reason‖ (Shakespeare 193). Why would Beatrice lie? One reason for this might be the fact that that many people in Beatrice‘s position might feel it to be imprudent to confess that she really does love someone after she denies over and over that she ―could not endure a husband…‖ and wants to remain single (39). Yet the truth is Beatrice and Benedick both refuse to admit their love for each other because they are afraid. If they truly love each other enough, they would want to be together so badly that they would profess it right away. They are so stubborn it takes others to bring evidence in the form of written papers with their love confessions to show that they really do have feelings for the other. Lewalski, in Love, Appearance and Reality: Much Ado about Something, says, ―Beatrice and Benedick endeavor to come to terms with the world through wit, intellect, reason: both are frequently described by their friends as wits, and they engage in constant skirmishes of wit between themselves. As witty, sophisticated rationalists both consider that love produces foolish, mad, fantastical behavior which is quite unworthy of them‖ (242). Lewalski describes Beatrice and Benedick as ―witty,‖ and this doesn‘t make for a good relationship because they will continually be making humorous remarks back at each other, which will turn into arguments as they have shown earlier when Beatrice was rejecting Benedick at the altar. The future relationship between Beatrice and Benedick won‘t be as strong as the future relationship between Hero and Claudio not only because of their stubbornness, but also because they were tricked into falling in love. Passion will soon burn itself out. By human interference in nature‘s job of matchmaking, people‘s relationships can be eternally ruined. Works Cited Bevington, David. "Much Ado About Nothing." The Complete Works of William Shakespeare. New York: Longman, 1997. 216-18. Print. Epstein, Norrie. The Friendly Shakespeare: A Thoroughly Painless Guide to the Best of the Bard. New York: Penguin Books, 1994. Print. Lewalski, B.K. ―Love, Appearance, and Reality: Much Ado about Something.‖ Studies in English Literature, 1500-1900. 8.2 (Spring 1968): 235-251. Print. Myhill, Nova. ―Spectatorship in/of ‗Much Ado About Nothing.‘‖ Studies in English Literature, 1500-1900. 39.2 (Spring 1999): 291-311. JSTOR. Web. 14 Feb. 2013. Paster, Gail Kearns. ―Much Ado about Nothing: A Modern Perspective.‖ Much Ado about Nothing. Ed. Barbara A. Mowat and Paul Werstine. New York: Washington Square, 1995. 213-230. Print. Shakespeare, William. Much Ado About Nothing. Ed. Barbara A. Mowat and Paul Werstine. New York: Washington Square, 1995. Print. 59 The Battle for Chicago‘s Schools by Caleb Jenkins (English 1102) A school is significantly more than just a mere institution of learning. Any place where someone would spend the vast majority of their developmental years would have a profound effect on their life. A school is where children grow, make friends, and develop skills that will stay with them for the rest of their lives. For the children, this is truly a home away from home. These ‗homes‘ even benefit the parents of students because a school is the glue that holds a neighborhood together. However, these homes are being ‗foreclosed‘. On March 21, 2013, Chicago Public Schools officials announced that they would close 54 schools and 61 school buildings before the next school year (Resmovits and Bellware). Children, in some instances, will have to walk over 27 minutes, across gang lines through dangerous neighborhoods, to their new ‗home‘ (Resmovits and Bellware). CPS (Chicago Public Schools) claims that they need to close these underperforming, underutilized schools in order to use their limited resources wisely. However, the schools designated for closing are predominantly located in poorer neighborhoods. The shutting down of these schools will only perpetuate the economic inequality between races and social classes, and the solution is investing in, not closing, these struggling schools because children from poor families need quality education to break cyclical poverty. To understand the magnitude of this current dilemma facing Chicago, one has to understand the history of the city‘s neighborhood formation. The different neighborhoods of Chicago have always been ethnically and racially divided. In the mid-1800s, when Irish and other European immigrants came to Chicago as poor workers, they lived in neighborhoods with those of their similar ethnic group. They were pushed out of the city center after the Great Chicago Fire since they could not afford to build new homes in accordance with the new building codes. However, during the great migration of African-Americans looking for jobs and an equal opportunity toward the end of the 19th and beginning of the 20th century, the white ethnic neighborhoods joined together. They instituted ordinances that restricted neighborhoods in which African-Americans were allowed to rent or buy houses (Manning). These few neighborhoods that would allow African-Americans to live in them were known as the Black Belt, and they bred poverty and crime. Poor African-Americans were crowded together in places where crime was rampant. Even to this day, the south and west sides of Chicago, where the Black Belt was concentrated, remain some of the most crime ridden neighborhoods in the country (Manning). This is because the African-American people who live there are stuck in cyclical poverty. The segregated schools that existed gave African-Americans a poor quality education. Without a proper education, coupled with racism, many of them could not get well-paying jobs and would sink into poverty. Their poverty would affect their children‘s education, and the cycle would repeat itself. When segregation eventually ended and became illegal, CPS tried different initiatives to integrate schools in the 1970s. This was met with much backlash from white parents, and the number of white children in the system fell dramatically. From 1970 to 1980 the number of white children in Chicago Public Schools dropped 60%, and it even halved again by 1990 (Rury). The massive withdrawal of whites from public schools has led some to conclude that the schools are still not fully integrated. This withdrawal has hurt the public schools. When the system lost its white children to Catholic schools, it also lost their rich, influential parents. The system lost people who were 60 personally invested in the wellbeing of the schools and who also had the social and monetary capital to advocate for them. This has left CPS in shambles today. Today, Chicago Public Schools face a slew of problems. Although graduation rates have improved dramatically, from 53% in 2000 to 65% in 2009, high school test scores have risen, and all this without a decline in average academic performance standards, problems still remain (Luppescu 5). Racial gaps in achievement have increased steadily. White students are making slightly more progress than Latino students, and African American students are falling behind all other groups (Luppescu 5). The graduation rate for white students is 10% higher than Latinos, and 20% higher than African-Americans, compared to 5% and 14% respectively in 1997 (Luppescu 57). Despite some progress in standardized testing, the vast majority of CPS students still have academic achievement levels that are far below where they should be to graduate and be ready for college (Luppescu 5). Crime, gangs, and drugs affect a large portion of public school students (Moser). Many students get involved in these problems, largely due to the poverty in their own homes, the lack of quality role models, and the inevitable lack of interest in school, causing them to not graduate. Lack of funding creates another problem, as after school activities and elective programs get canceled due to budget shortcomings, student involvement and interest drops. As recently as 2011, only a fourth of Chicago‘s schools had a full-time art teacher and a full-time music teacher, and mindboggling 42% had neither (Featherstone). Budget shortcomings also lead to huge classroom sizes, with one kindergarten teacher reporting she had 42 children in her classroom (Featherstone). These problems combine to create the most staggering dropout rate in the country. Chicago‘s school district has only 15% of the nation‘s schools, yet it has nearly half of the country‘s dropouts each year (Luppescu 51). It is clear that CPS is a struggling school district with numerous problems, but the solution is ever evasive. Facing these problems and a nearly billion dollar deficit, CPS announced plans to shut 54 schools and 61 school buildings (Resmovits and Bellware). The solution to low student achievement and involvement proposed by CPS is cutting back on schools that have low test scores and attendance, to better use those resources to make the current schools more effective. It is essentially downsizing one of the largest school districts in the country to make it more manageable. In many predominantly black neighborhoods in the South Side the population has dwindled due to the poor state of those neighborhoods. In order to avoid an "underutilization crisis," CPS is closing the underused schools. They claim that this better allocation of funds could save on average $500,000 to $800,000 per school (Resmovits and Bellware). The money saved from closed schools will go into funding 13 new special science programs, five International Baccalaureate programs, and putting air conditioning and fine arts classes in 19 of the schools to where children with be relocated (Resmovits and Bellware). However, this tentative ‗solution‘ only overly simplifies the problem and, in the long run, has a very little chance of turning around this failing district into a thriving one because it creates a mediocre system to turn a profit and continues a system of injustice. This ‗solution‘ only perpetuates the current problems of racial and economic inequality in Chicago. The century old racial and economic divisions in this city have festered problems. They have made Chicago the nation‘s most dangerous city with 506 murders each year (Murders Fall 42 Percent in America's Deadliest City: Chicago). When the city neglects struggling neighborhoods by denying them a quality education, breeding grounds for violence and poverty are created. Unfortunately, the school closings are concentrated in neighborhoods on the west and south side that were the same ones that made up the Black Belt. It is not surprising that not a single school with be closed in Lincoln Park or in any other northern, white, affluent neighborhood (Lutton and Vevea). Shutting down these schools and squishing hordes of disinterested children in one classroom creates a mediocre system of education for already struggling neighborhoods and will only continue the cycle of inequality in this city. 61 Shutting down and giving up on struggling schools and students is being complacent with mediocrity. The logic behind the closings claims that we should not waste money in schools that are struggling. However, this capitulates that the poor, crime-ridden neighborhoods in the west and south sides will always be that way. It essentially condemns them by creating desolation and calling it peace. It offers no solution, only a way to avoid the problem by sweeping it under the rug. The problem is a rug can only hold so much before the lumps of dust overflow and create a disheveled room. Society will pay eventually for not properly, and equally, educating its youth. Moreover, research and case studies have shown that school closings ultimately have no positive effects on the quality of education. When DCPS (District of Columbia Public Schools) closed 23 "low-performing" and "under-enrolled" schools, there was little to no academic progress. On average, the students' new schools had even lower odds of making the Annual Yearly Progress under No Child Left Behind than the schools out of which they were moved (Weiss). Even in Chicago, where in 2010, dozens of schools were closed, there was no progress. An astonishing 8 out of every 10 students that were displaced scored lower on standardized tests the next school year (Weiss). The reason for this failure is that student involvement and interest in school dipped, since they are forced out of their comfort zone. How can it be expected of children, who are already disinterested and struggling, to suddenly care more when they are thrown into a larger class at a school farther away? The obvious can only be expected; dropout rates and crime will rise, and test scores and student achievement will fall. Not only does interest dipping cause schools closings to fail, but also in many cases students are sent from one low-performing to school to another in a similar situation. This happened before in Chicago and many other school districts across the country, and it is happening again this time around. One stellar elementary school that is set out for closing, Garvey, has a pre-school, air conditioning and a computer lab. The school it is moving to has all of those benefits, but it does have lower test scores than Garvey (Editorial: Up to 47,500 kids in school shake-ups). A predominantly African-American elementary school, Lafayette, is being absorbed into Chopin Elementary School. The schools are fairly similar in features and test scores, yet Lafayette has an outstanding music system, a rarity for a Chicago Public School (Editorial: Up to 47,500 kids in school shake-ups). Academic progress is not the only problem with the school shakeups; student safety is also a major concern. Many young students will cross gang lines to attend their new school. The long distance that many students will have to travel is also concerning. For example, the walk from Libby Elementary, a school being closed, to Sherman Elementary, the school the students are relocating to, will take 27 minutes through a dangerous part of the South Side (Resmovits and Bellware). The route also passes seven abandoned buildings. With many poor parents unable to walk their children to school, passing through such areas will undoubtedly increase the rate of child abductions (Resmovits and Bellware). There have been many other effective alternatives to closing schools that have been shown to increase the success of inner-city schools. Keeping schools in struggling neighborhoods open and investing in their programs is the best way to revolutionize this school district. By not merging schools together, the class sizes can be kept at a reasonable amount, less than 20 students in a classroom. Children in small classes always do better than those in crowded ones (Featherstone). If these struggling schools are combined, then a teacher who is already struggling to keep a mediumsize class engaged will have to figure out how to get a crowded classroom involved. This would be setting up the teachers for failure. Another way to improve these schools in poor neighborhoods and thus improve the quality of the neighborhood is to change the way funds are distributed between schools Even though Chicago does spend nearly $13,000 a year per student on average, that money is not divided equally (Moser). Currently, schools are given more money if they achieve higher standardized test scores (Featherstone). Although this may seem like a good incentive to motivate schools to work harder, it 62 actually punishes poor children and increases the gap between the rich and the poor. For example, children from rich families in Lincoln Park will inevitably score higher than children from Austin. The rich children in Lincoln Park will get more funds, better teachers, more programs and the next year will have even higher test scores. Thus, the cycle continues and the poor children get an even poorer quality education. Schools should allocate resources according to need, thus lowering the gap in education between the rich and poor. These better allocated resources can be used to fund programs that will benefit the struggling students. Only a fourth of Chicago‘s Public Schools have a fulltime music and art teacher and there are 160 schools without a library (Featherstone). Without these extra programs and learning aids, students lose interest in school. The lack of interest and effort will result in poor performance and a poor education. A school having the basic necessity of a library is critical in children developing their reading, writing, and communication skills, some of the most important things that are taught at school. Denying children these fundamental parts of a quality education denies them a fair chance at life. A school that has been a model of what a quality urban school should look like is Harper High School. This school had a turnaround in 2008 where it was given no shortage of funds. Including the many extracurricular activities created to raise student interest and involvement in school, was the Becoming a Man program. This mentorship program was extremely effective. Students who partook in the program "experienced a 44 percent drop in arrests for violent crime and an up to 23 percent increase in graduation rates" (Moser). Those kinds of results show the effectiveness of investing in, not neglecting public schools. Although these plans are require a sizable investment, when considering the future of our society‘s children, the price tag should not be our greatest concern. In his book, Savage Inequalities, Jonathan Kozol makes the argument that when we under fund schools in poor neighborhoods, we cause innocent children to lose their future (Kozol 1-6). They grow up with a poor education and thus get a low-paying job, if any job at all. Many fall into poverty and become criminals, and then our society has to deal with the cyclical problems it created. The choice is to either invest in their quality educations now or live with the financial burdens of their economic futility and crime for years to come. Specifically, although the Becoming a Man program, effectively used at Harper, costs $1,100 per student, it can save society anywhere from $3,600 to $34,000 per participant, depending on how one measures the costs of crime (Moser). Ironically enough, CPS‘s plan to shut schools has no guarantee to save money. Schools closings in the Washington, DC, school district did not save the system its estimated $23 million. It actually cost them nearly $40 million in unforeseen expenses (Weiss). The moving and closing fees, coupled with parents moving their children to charter schools and the unanticipated cost of transporting children even farther to school, destroyed the only faint benefits the inevitably failing policy decision had (Weiss). Since it will cost millions of dollars either way, then heavily investing in struggling schools will prove to be the most economic choice in the long run. Today CPS is faced with a huge problem with its underperforming and underutilized schools. However, closing them is not a quality solution. It is only a tentative one that accepts a mediocre system and perpetuates cyclical poverty and inequality. The only way to alleviate the tensions from racial and economic inequality and reduce the poverty that makes Chicago the nation‘s deadliest city is to invest in these impoverished neighborhood‘s schools by lowering class sizes, adding afterschool and extracurricular programs like art and music, equipping each school with a functional library, and instituting mentorship programs. Although the price tag may be hefty, it is still much less than the one society will inevitably have to pay for having numerous adults with a poor quality education. It is necessary to protect the ‗glue‘ that holds neighborhoods together and give children a safe ‗home,‘ so that Chicago can be a revitalized city. 63 Works Cited "Editorial: Up to 47,500 Kids in School Shake-ups." Chicago Sun Times. N.p., 10 Apr. 2013. N. pag. Web. 30 Apr. 2013. Featherstone, Liz. "Saving the Chicago Public School System: Who's Hurting the Kids?" Aljazeera. N.p., 12 Sept. 2012. N. pag. Web. 10 Apr. 2013. Kozol, Jonathan. Savage Inequalities. New York: Crown, 1991. Print. Luppescu, Stuart, et al. Trends in Chicago’s Schools across Three Eras of Reform. Chicago: U of Chicago, 2011. Print. Lutton, Linda, and Becky Vevea. "Chicago Proposes Closing 53 Elementary Schools, Firing Staff at Another 6." WEBZ 91.5. N.p., 21 Mar. 2013. N. pag. Web. 30 Apr. 2013. Manning, Christopher. "African Americans." The Electornic Encyclopedia of Chicago. Chicago: Chicago Historical Society, 2004. N. pag. Web. Moser, Whet. "What‘s Wrong with Chicago‘s Public Schools?" Chicago Mag.com. N.p., 26 Mar. 2013. N. pag. Web. 10 Apr. 2013. "Murders Fall 42 Percent in America's Deadliest City: Chicago." NBC News. N.p., 1 Apr. 2011. N. pag. Web. 30 Apr. 2013. Resmovits, Joy, and Kim Bellware. "Chicago School Closings: District Plans to Shutter 54 Schools." Huff Post Chicago. Huffington Post, 21 Mar. 2013. N. pag. Web. 10 Apr. 2013. Rury, John L. "Schools and Education." The Electronic Encyclopedia of Chicago. Chicago: Chicago Historical Society, 2005. N. pag. Web. Weiss, Elaine. "Closing Schools despite Data." Huff Post Chicago. Huffington Post, 27 Mar. 2013. N. pag. Web. 30 Apr. 2013. 64 Greening of Cotton Clothing by Roberta Johnson (Chemistry 1105) W hen shopping for a pair of blue jeans or a t-shirt, have you ever considered the impact the article of clothing has on our environment, let alone our own body? Traditionally, raising cotton, ginning, spinning, weaving, knitting, dying and wet processing uses harmful chemicals, as well as a huge amount of water. The Green Movement has helped spotlight these issues, causing both consumers and people in the cotton industry to take notice and make changes. Conventional cotton growers all over the world use synthetic fertilizers and pesticides that adversely effect the environment and water supply. Also, conventional cotton processors use chemicals that can be harmful to the environment as well as the wearer. A call for more green products, have changed some cotton growers farming methods to organic processes. Organic cotton growers use methods that do not involve harmful chemicals to grow a successful crop. They use crop rotation and cover cropping (the planting of an early crop to be dug in the soil before maturity) to manage soil fertility (nitrogen content), soil quality, water conservation, weed and pest control. In addition, the use of manure to further raise the nitrogen levels of the soil and the use of beneficial insects as well as bacteria and viral pathogens to fight pests. [1] Using organic farming methods not only are better for the environment around the farms but better for the health of the farm workers. According to Ethical Fashion Forum: ―Between 1 and 3% of agricultural workers worldwide suffer from acute pesticide poisoning with at least 1 million requiring hospitalization each year, according to a report prepared jointly for the FAO, UNEP and WHO. These figures equate to between 25 million and 77 million agricultural workers worldwide. Some of the symptoms of pesticide poisoning include headaches, vomiting, tremors, lack of coordination, difficulty breathing or respiratory depression, loss of consciousness, seizures and death.‖ [2] What a crime to continue to expose farmworkers to this type of harm when alternative methods that are both safe and effective are available. Cotton Today is a company that helps. Their mission statement states ―The cotton industry envisions a future where environmentally sustainable production and manufacturing will thrive along with businesses that depend on cotton as a source of income.‖ They help growers conserve water, soil and energy while still being profitable. More framers need to be willing to receive this type of help and change the way they are doing business. [3] After the cotton is harvested and ginned (seeds removed) it needs to be further processed. This processing also traditionally involves the use of unsafe chemicals and uses water. Whitening of the cotton is conventionally done with chlorine bleach that has toxic byproducts such as dioxin that is released into the environment. A change to a greener whitening process of hydrogen peroxide that decomposes into oxygen and water (2 H2O2 → 2 H2O + O2) is much safer. In nature H2O2 is produced by both plants and animals is formed naturally in the environment. [4] 65 The finishing and dying process also uses energy, water and chemicals. In conventional finishing, water at high temperatures, with chemicals such as formaldehyde (a known carcinogen) are used and dyes that contain heavy metals as well as sulfur. Alterative methods for finishing use warm water with soda. Beautiful dyes made from organic materials that are water based have low impact on the environment and the people who are manufacturing and wearing the clothing.[5] All the changes in the cotton industry towards a greener product support the Paul Anastas and John Wamer‘s third ―Principal of Green Chemistry‖ use of chemicals that are less toxic to people‘s health and the enviornment.[6] The case study Greening a Cotton Textile Tupply Chain by Beatrice Kogg shows the difficulty of obtaining cotton that has been handled in a green method, from growing to the end processing. The company Verner Fang AB, who the study was focused on, found that if they wanted green products all the way down the supply chain, they needed to influence the change by offering premiums to their vendors as incentives for going green. The vendors reported that the cost of going green was negligible after the initial change over. More demand for organic cotton and ―greener‖ processing has also offset any cost and been an incentive for more farmers and processors to change. The premiums paid account for a 10-15% up charge on products made as ―eco-labeled‖ products.[7] In the past consumers were only able to find ―eco-labeled‖ apparel at specialty stores such as Whole Foods and on line at specialty stores such as Natural Clothing Company. The price of a ―sustainable organic cotton‖ t-shirt at Whole Foods is $10.00 and at Wal-Mart a comparable ―regular‖ cotton t-shirt sells for $11.98. It seems that the prices for more eco friendly products are no longer being passed on to the customer. Large companies like Levi‘s are coming out with new lines reflecting the trend to be more eco-friendly. Levi joined the Better Cotton Initiative that helps reduce water use in cotton growing and is using less water in manufacturing of jeans. It seems that it doesn‘t have to take a bite out of the consumer‘s wallet to purchase eco-friendly clothing. We just need to show that is important to us by purchasing it over the conventionally made clothing. The end product when using green methods quality is just as good, or better than conventional. In the case of cotton, the consumer does not have to sacrifice quality or pay more money for being eco conscious. If there is a greater demand, more framers and processors will have the incentive to change. We as consumers can make a difference by choosing to purchase products that are green. References 1. "Organic Cotton vs Conventional What‘s the-Difference." Green Cotton. N.p., n.d. Web. 19 Apr. 2013. 2. "The-issues: Pesticides." The Ethical Fashion Forum. N.p., n.d. Web. 19 Apr. 2013. 3. "Cotton & Natural Resources." Natural Resources. N.p., n.d. Web. 19 Apr. 2013. 4. "Hydrogen Peroxide - a Greener Alternative to Chlorine Bleach." The Healing and Wellness Center of Kent Island. N.p., n.d. Web. 19 Apr. 2013. 5. "Organic Cotton vs Conventional What‘s the-Difference." Green Cotton. N.p., n.d. Web. 19 Apr. 2013. 6. Anastas, Paul T. and Wamer John. Green Chemistry: Theory and Practice. N.p.: Oxford UP New York, 1998. Print 66 7. Greening a cotton-textile supply chain: a case study of the transition towards organic production without a powerful focal company. Beatrice Kogg. Greener Management International. 43 (Autumn 2003) p53. Word Count: 5500. 8. "Levi's Has a New Color For Blue Jeans: Green." Bloomberg Businessweek Issue 4301 (2012): p26-28, 3p. Print. 67 Unethical Can Be Good in Messina by Akbar Khan (English 1102) n Shakespeare‘s Much Ado About Nothing, there is literally much fuss about nothing, all because of one deviant character that felt jealous and wanted to ruin everyone‘s happiness. But many underlying meanings and themes do exist, and each carries a significant purpose. Among them are shifts in loyalty, usage of words as weapons, and miscommunication. One motif that can be clearly seen in the play is the overhearing of conversations. Shakespeare critic David Bevington says, "The word Nothing in the play's title, pronounced rather like noting in Elizabethan English, suggests a pun on the idea of overhearing..." (216). Although eavesdropping is commonly thought to be unethical, this action committed by Benedick, Beatrice, and the watchmen leads to positive outcomes. Many overheard conversations can be found throughout the play. One of these instances was when Benedick overhears Claudio, Don Pedro, and Leonato talking loudly about how Beatrice ―loves‖ Benedick in an attempt to make Benedick feel that Beatrice loves him and make him fall for her. Shakespeare critic Nova Myhill says, ―Benedick's access to Don Pedro, Claudio, and Leonato's conversation in the orchard is based not on his success in ‗hid[ing] me in the arbour,‘ but his failure (II.iii.28). Three lines after Benedick conceals himself, Don Pedro asks Claudio, ‗See you where Benedick hath hid himself?‘ (II.iii.32), and Claudio has, ‗very well, my lord‘ (II.iii.33)‖ (295). Benedick believes that he is actually listening to a private conversation but is in fact a victim of a teasing plot. In Act 2 Scene 3, Leonato says, ―By my troth, my lord, I cannot tell what to think of it, but that she loves him with an enraged affection, it is past the infinite of thought‖ (Shakespeare 69). Leonato is saying that Beatrice loves Benedick with such a passion that it is beyond understanding. Benedick upon hearing this refuses to believe such silliness but eventually gives in to loving Beatrice after arguing with himself. Benedick says, ―I should think this a gull but that the white-bearded fellow speaks it. Knavery cannot, sure, hide himself in such reverence‖ (71). He‘s trying to think of this as a prank being played on him but then rationalizes that Leonato is a well-respected wise man and can‘t possibly be a jester. Benedick then falls in love with Beatrice and later on confesses his love for her, which brings about celebration. It is because of this instance that Benedick is filled with joy and expresses his feelings for Beatrice. If he hadn‘t found out what Beatrice felt about him, he would have continued on with his childlike attitude towards her, and any thoughts of marrying Beatrice would have never sprung into his mind. Another instance where a person overhears a conversation is with Beatrice. Hero and Ursula are in on the plan to talk loudly about Benedick loving Beatrice so that Beatrice can fall for Benedick. Critic Myhill says, ―In the parallel scene involving Beatrice, Hero tells Ursula to ‗look where Beatrice like a lapwing runs /Close by the ground, to hear our conference‘ (III.i.24-5)...‖ (295). So they know that Beatrice is listening to their conversation and go on talking about how much Benedick loves her. In Act 3 Scene 1, Ursula says, ―But are you sure that Benedick loves Beatrice so entirely?‖ (Shakespeare 85). And then Hero replies, ―So says the Prince and my newtrothèd lord‖ (85). Ursula asks Hero if Benedick really loves Beatrice and Hero says that the Prince and her fiancé say so. Beatrice feels bad and argues with herself, like Benedick, and falls for Benedick. She says, ―And Benedick, love on; I will requite thee…‖ (91). She wants Benedick to continue to love her and she will love him back. This furthermore reinforced their love for one another, which was a joyous outcome for them and the people of Messina. If Beatrice hadn‘t heard I 68 this conversation, she would have continued to hold the same somewhat pitiful feelings for Benedick. More importantly, Benedick and Beatrice would have never gotten together and Beatrice would have lived on longing for a companion. A third occurrence of an overheard conversation is where the watchmen overhear Borachio and another associate of Don John talking about how they framed Margaret and deceived Claudio and Don Pedro at the same time. Critic Bevington says, ―Overhearings are constant and are essential to the process of…clarification as in the discovery by the night watch of the slander done to Hero's reputation…‖ (216). In Act 3 Scene 3, Borachio says, ―But know that I have tonight wooed Margaret, the Lady Hero‘s gentlewoman, by the name of Hero…‖ (107). Borachio is telling Conrade that he was with Margaret in Hero‘s bedroom and he kept calling her ―Hero‖ while Don Pedro and Claudio were spying from outside the bedroom window. He wanted to deceive Claudio and Don Pedro into thinking that Margaret was Hero so that Claudio can call off the marriage after feeling betrayed. The watchmen, after overhearing the slandering by the villains, capture them. They are then later on confirmed guilty of committing deception and framing Margaret, and Claudio and Hero happily reunite since she was proven innocent. The watchmen in this instance are a big factor in shaping the ending of the play. Claudio and Hero would have ended up separated and the other characters would have held negative feelings towards each other if it weren‘t for the watchmen. There is an instance where the actions of eavesdropping and spying can be confused with one another and one might think that the action of ―eavesdropping‖ leads to an undesirable or negative outcome, but this is false. Critic Bevington says, "Once again, the villainous Don John first implants the insidious suggestion in Claudio's mind, then creates an illusion entirely plausible to the senses, and finally confirms it with Borachio's testimony. What Claudio and Don Pedro have actually seen is Margaret wooed at Hero's window, shrouded in the dark of night and seen from ‗afar off in the orchard‘‖ (218). In this instance, one might think that this is an act of overhearing, but actually it is spying. Spying is secretly watching another person‘s actions. Eavesdropping or overhearing, on the other hand, is listening to a private conversation without permission. Bevington clearly states that Claudio and Don Pedro have "seen" what they think to be Hero, but is actually Margaret, at Hero's window. The key word used by Bevington is "seen," which is referring to watching secretly or spying and implies that Claudio and Don Pedro were spying. So this instance can be excluded from the list of overhearing instances leading to good outcomes. For both couples, all ends well due to the overhearing of conversations. What would have ended bitterly for the couples, ended perfectly. Even though eavesdropping is wrong, it aided in uniting newfound love and reuniting resisting love after all the catastrophe. Claudio and Hero finally get married after the villains are proved guilty. And Benedick and Beatrice get back together with the help of their friends throughout the play. Their friends help them out up until the end when love poems written to one another are revealed. This is another form of overhearing because these love poems are someone else‘s private thoughts. So this brings about the conclusion of Beatrice‘s and Benedick‘s fate, which is a long-awaited marriage. Shakespeare critic Norrie Epstein says, "Tricked by friends into admitting their love, Beatrice and Benedick at last reluctantly do so, with Benedick's grudging offer to marry Beatrice‘‖ (89). Although eavesdropping is commonly thought to be unethical, this action committed by Benedick, Beatrice, and the watchmen leads to positive outcomes. 69 Works Cited Bevington, David. "Much Ado About Nothing." The Complete Works of William Shakespeare. New York: Longman, 1997. 216-18. Print. Daalder, Joost. ―The ‗Pre-History‘ of Beatrice and Benedick in Much Ado about Nothing.” English Studies 85.6 (2004): 520-527. Print. Epstein, Norrie. The Friendly Shakespeare: A Thoroughly Painless Guide to the Best of the Bard. New York: Penguin Books, 1994. Print. Myhill, Nova. ―Spectatorship in/of ‗Much Ado About Nothing.‘‖ Studies in English Literature, 1500-1900, Vol. 39, No. 2 (Spring 1999): 291-311. Paster, Gail Kearns. ―Much Ado about Nothing: A Modern Perspective.‖ Much Ado about Nothing. Ed. Barbara A. Mowat and Paul Werstine. New York: Washington Square, 1995. 213-230. Print. Shakespeare, William. Much Ado About Nothing. Ed. Barbara A. Mowat and Paul Werstine. New York: Washington Square, 1995. Print. 70 Nonviolent Action in the Civil Rights Movement As Seen Through Anne Moody‘s Coming of Age in Mississippi by Larry Lambert (History 1140) A time of sweeping change in American society, the civil rights movement, is the backdrop for Anne Moody‘s Coming of Age in Mississippi. One area of focus in the book is Moody‘s personal involvement in many aspects of the movement in Mississippi. A common thread among the events Moody takes part in is the nonviolent nature of the events. This nonviolent civil disobedience formed the basis for many of the civil rights campaigns throughout the country. Moody briefly describes the educational process of protesters prior to taking part in events. Many of the events Moody describes throughout the book, such as public sit-ins, protest marches, and voter registration drives, were common vehicles for nonviolent protests. Legal battles and financial boycotts, though not directly mentioned by Moody, also play a large part in nonviolent efforts by civil rights activists. An important phase of the nonviolent civil disobedience approach to the civil rights movement only briefly mentioned in Moody‘s book was the education of protesters in nonviolent methods. Moody does briefly mention the training of protesters on how to protect themselves from physical attacks and workshops conducted for protesters; however, she does not detail how vital this training was to the movement. Prior to a sit-in movement in Nashville, Tennessee, protesters attended workshops taught by James Lawson. Lawson had spent time in India studying nonviolent action. The protesters learned how to take physical and verbal abuse without striking back, and how to protect their bodies when attacked (Ackerman and Duvall 307). Lawson also travelled throughout the South providing training and advice on nonviolent action (Ackerman and Duvall 313). In Birmingham, Alabama hundreds of black citizens were trained in nonviolent confrontation before a series of sit-ins and boycotts (Oppenheimer 119). In many protests lists of acceptable actions were given to the protesters in advance. These lists included instructions such as do not strike back, curse, or laugh and always present yourself in a friendly and courteous manner (Ackerman and Duvall 321). About one of the first sit-ins in Wichita, Kansas, one protester later stated, ―In response to their taunts, we would be well dressed and courteous, but determined, and we would give the proprietors no reason to refuse us service, except that we were black‖ (Walters 111). This training was especially vital due to the growth of television. Many of the events were widely publicized, and by following their training protesters allowed the public to see well-dressed, well-mannered individuals being verbally berated and physically abused for no other reason than the color of their skin instead of what would have only been construed as blacks assaulting whites had they fought back. One common form of nonviolent protest used throughout the country during the movement was the sit-in. In her book Moody describes her participation in a number of sit-ins. In each case a number of well-dressed, well-mannered individuals occupy an area of a public establishment which was designated for whites only. The sit-ins in the book quickly turn violent as white onlookers begin to verbally berate and physically abuse the protesters. The sit-ins mentioned in the book also only continue for a short period time such as several hours. While physical violence did occur at many sit-in protests, there were also many sit-in campaigns which encountered little to no violence. This is evident in one of the first sit-in campaigns which occurred in Wichita in 1958. During this sit-in a group of local college students occupied the seats in the white‘s only section of a segregated lunch counter at a Dockum‘s drugstore. The drugstore was chosen, as most locations sit-ins were, because 71 it was a high profile location that would quickly draw the attention of the media. The sit-in continued several days a week for four weeks with little violence. During these times the lunch counter was closed so as to refuse service to the protesters. After the fourth week, the drugstore decided it was losing too much money and informed its manager to serve the students. After Dockum‘s changed its segregation policy for its lunch counter the students began targeting other lunch counters in the city. The sit-ins at these locations did not last as long before their segregation policies were changed (Walters 111-115). This model of sit-ins continuing for an extended period of time was much more typical, and more effective, than the short sit-ins described by Moody in her book. This is evident in the series of sit-ins in Oklahoma City, St. Louis, Chicago, and Greensboro which followed the Wichita sit-ins (Walters 115-116). Organized marches were another popular means of nonviolent protest during the movement. Moody describes several marches in her book in which protesters are stopped almost immediately and told to disperse. Those that did not were beaten and arrested. The picture painted by Moody was often the case for many of the protest marches around the country. In a march in Birmingham, led by Martin Luther King Jr., protesters walked in pairs along the sidewalk in an attempt to reach City Hall to protest segregation and lack of employment opportunities for blacks in local businesses. ―They walked about 40 inches apart, carried no signs or placards and observed all traffic lights. At times they sang… the walk proceeded about four blocks- to the 1700 block of Fifth Avenue- where all the participants were arrested‖ (Oppenheimer 121). Many of these marches were designed to end this way. The goal was to overwhelm the local jails to draw national attention to the issues of the movement. However, many times when protesters succeeded in overwhelming the jails, local law enforcement turned to more violent means to disperse the protesters. This was evident when the jails in Birmingham filled and police used dogs and water cannons to disperse the protesters. ―As the scenes of that violence reached the American public on national television and the front pages of many newspapers, the civil rights movement entered a new era‖ (Oppenheimer 123). One march, which succeeded in drawing national attention without arrests and violence, was the 1963 march on Washington, D.C. in support of President Kennedy‘s civil rights legislation. The march was partially organized with President Kennedy‘s help, allowing protesters to participate peacefully without fear of arrest or violence. Approximately 250,000 people, both black and white, participated in the march (Kempton 126-127). Voter registration drives were another important aspect of the nonviolent civil rights movement. As Moody describes in her book, much of her work with the movement revolved around voter registration and education. Although the Fifteenth Amendment gave blacks the right to vote, many states established laws and procedures for registering to vote which excluded blacks. They used literacy tests, poll taxes, and residency requirements which most blacks could not meet in order to ensure they could not register to vote. Many of these drives were met with harsh resistance from local law enforcement and politicians. In Ruleville, Mississippi in 1962 Charles McLaurin was ordered arrested by the mayor simply for talking with local residents about the importance of registering to vote (Estes 61). Many blacks were afraid to even try to register for fear they would be fired from their jobs, evicted from their homes, or jailed (Estes 61). In Mississippi, a mock election was held in an attempt to show that if given the chance black citizens would participate in politics in large numbers. ―The freedom vote proved a success, tallying more than 80,000 ballots from black citizens across the state‖ (Estes 69). Financial boycotts were a method of nonviolent protest not mentioned by Moody in her book. Boycotts targeted local businesses which participated in segregation. The bus boycotts in Baton Rouge, Montgomery, and Tallahassee were some of the most visible of these demonstrations. Black passengers on the buses were required to sit at the back of the buses in a segregated section. If there were no seats in the back they were required to stand even if there were open seats in the front of the bus. The buses were chosen as targets because they were dependent on their fares. During the 72 boycotts entire black communities refused to use the buses. Carpools were established in order to get people to and from work (Ackerman and Duvall 309-311). The boycott in Baton Rouge ended quickly with an agreement to first come first serve seating with blacks starting from the back of the bus; however, the boycotts in Montgomery and Tallahassee ended only due to court injunctions (Ackerman and Duvall 311). In Birmingham a 1962 boycott of downtown businesses reduced black patronage by and estimated ninety percent. ―It ended in a negotiated settlement to remove the ―white only‖ signs from dressing rooms and drinking fountains‖ (Oppenheimer 119). The boycotts were often combined measures, such as sit-ins and picketing, to increase their effectiveness (Oppenheimer 123). Another important phase of the civil rights movement not mentioned in Moody‘s book were the numerous legal and legislative battles being fought throughout the country. At the foreground of these battles was the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People (NAACP). Of the notable legal battles won by the NAACP was 1954s Brown V. Board of Education in which the Supreme Court ruled segregation in public schooling to be a violation of the Fourteenth Amendment (Ackerman and Duvall 309). Legislation also passed as a result on long legal maneuvering. The Civil Rights Act of 1964 expedited voting suits and stated literacy tests must be applied fairly. The Voting Rights Act of 1965 Mandated that any state in which fifty percent of its voting age citizens failed to vote in the 1964 presidential election had to ―suspend the use of any and all literacy tests and other, similarly abusable registration devices‖ (Garrow 181-183). Moody‘s book offers insight into many of the tactics of nonviolent resistance used during the civil rights movement. Tactics such as nonviolent action education for protesters, public sit-ins, protest marches, and voter registration drives. At the same though Moody‘s book fails to mention several key phases of the movement such as financial boycotts and legal and legislative battles, while also not emphasizing the vital importance of the tactics she does mention. In an age of increasing media influence the nonviolent aspects of the civil rights movement proved to be a powerful force. It succeeded in influencing the attitudes of many American citizens through its widespread publicity when violence would have damaged its progressed, while also achieving legal and legislative change throughout the country. Works Cited Ackerman, Peter, and Jack Duvall. ―The American South: Campaign for Civil Rights.‖ A Force More Powerful: A Century of Nonviolent Conflict. New York: St. Martin‘s, 2000. 305-334. Print. Estes, Steve. ―Freedom Summer and the Mississippi Movement.‖ I am Man: Race, Manhood, and the Civil Rights Movement. Chapel Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press, 2005. 61-86. Print. Garrow, David F. ―The Voting Rights Act of 1965.‖ The Civil Rights Movement. Ed. Paul A. Winters. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2000. 175-184. Print. Kempton, Murray. ―The March on Washington.‖ The Civil Rights Movement. Ed. Paul A. Winters. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2000. 126-130. Print. Moody, Anne. Coming of Age in Mississippi. New York: Bantam Dell, 2004. Print. Oppenheimer, David B. ―Civil Disobedience in Birmingham.‖ The Civil Rights Movement. Ed. Paul A. Winters. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2000. 117-125. Print. Walters, Ronald. ―The Student Sit-In Campaign.‖ The Civil Rights Movement. Ed. Paul A. Winters. San Diego: Greenhaven, 2000. 108-116. Print. 73 Dr. King: Another Failure in Chicago by Sara Liesman (English 1102) S ocial activist and iconic leader for the African-American community, Dr. Martin Luther King Jr., publically stated in his book, Where Do We Go From Here: Chaos or Community?, that ―we are now faced with the fact that tomorrow is today‖ (King 191). Racial tensions have lingered around the world for as long as many can even remember, whether it is the color of one‘s skin or the sound of their native tongue. However, many, such as Vincent Parrillo, a well-known professor of sociology, will argue that humans are not born with this hate, and that instead this angst develops through one‘s community and family values (Parrillo 393). Often, the source of this hatred stems from another imbalance that is not always evident on the surface. This frustration, be it from economic inequality or family troubles, frequently results in ―scapegoating,‖ the act of placing blame on others when it is not their fault usually to avoid the larger problem at hand (Parrillo 391). Prejudices have spawned in America from the moment new settlers arrived in the colonies. In the seventeenth century, Jamestown put up walls in order to keep Native Americans out without ever truly understanding them (Buchanan 466). Throughout time humans have become more and more aware of this injustice and how it results in racial tension, and many have fought and even died in efforts to bring about equal rights. Nonetheless, there are a few that have tried and have succeeded in some ways, but have failed and taken steps back for society in other ways. Martin Luther King Jr., a well-known African American civil rights leader, discovers problems of racial inequality while living in the slums of Chicago for 8 months during the year 1966 (King 113-114). However, as he attempts to help, Chicago riots break out. Martin Luther King Jr. has been known as the great leader, peace trailblazer, and racism terminator, but what really happened in Chicago during the 1960s? A champion of human tensions meets his match as he faces the riots of the 2nd largest city in America ("The Chicago Riots"). Social unrest in Chicago is not merely a factor of racism and prejudices that are caused by the color of one‘s skin that were often found in the south, but instead they stem from deeper roots in society, and it is clear that Martin Luther King Jr. underestimated these issues while he was marching in Chicago, Illinois. Racism is not the real source of riots in Chicago, instead, the real problems stem from inequality in housing, education, employment, and rights. Dr. King addresses these problems in his final book, Where Do We Go From Here: Chaos or Community? King makes it clear that education is the key pathway to rising out of poverty, but ―the sad truth is that American schools… do not know how to teach‖ (King 193). He points out that it is not necessarily the inability of teachers, but the unwillingness of them as he states that ―American educators… have not dedicated themselves to the rapid improvement of the education of the poor,‖ who, in Chicago, are predominately the minorities (King 195). Without proper education, many African Americans are unable to obtain employment (King 196) further adding to the injustices that African Americans face in Chicago that lead to scapegoats and eventually riots. Similarly, the rights of African Americans in Chicago are often overlooked as authority abuses their power, victimizing those in poorer conditions simply because they hold little political power (King 199). The final challenge that King mentions in his book is housing, which is also one of the main problems he faces in Chicago as he experienced the poor conditions that plagued the slums of African American neighborhoods (King 113). Fassil Demissie, a professor at DePaul University, is also aware of the inequalities in housing in Chicago. In Demissie‘s review of ―High-rise Ghettos as an American Project in Chicago,‖ Demissie states that 74 the ―towering ghettos sometimes referred to as ‗federal prisons‘ have remained ‗a testament of failed public housing policy‖ (Demissie 689). Not only is the housing poor in the slums of Chicago, but in Dr. Ami M. Shah‘s article ―Variations in the Health Conditions of 6 Chicago Community Areas: A Case for Local-Level Data,‖ it is revealed that communities with poorer housing conditions are also subject to more diseases (Shah 1485). Evidence shows that the African Americans‘ lack of power does not entirely stem from the color of their skin, but more so from the institutions that are supposed to hold together society. In order to see any form of change, not only would King have to help improve the morals of citizens, but he would also have to piece together Chicago‘s failing social structures. Compared to the north, the southern victories were unparalleled due to a few major differences that King failed to take into consideration. In the south King‘s operations were successful, but in Chicago Martin Luther King Jr. falls short of a victory, merely smearing a thin layer of hope over the real problems. Operation Breadbasket increased Negroes‘ earning power by more than $20 million annually for three years in Atlanta, Georgia, however it only rose $7 million in Chicago (King 145). The second largest city in America ("The Chicago Riots") should have been able to raise more money than the southern city, Atlanta, but instead Chicago raised less than half, revealing deeper problems in the campaign of Dr. King. Mike Royko addresses one of the main weaknesses of King‘s campaign in his book, Boss: Richard J. Daley of Chicago: ―King‘s southern tactics—the peaceful march, the soul-stirring speech—could blow the minds of southern white rustics, but they were old stuff to Chicagoans‖ (Royko 147). James R. Ralph Jr. builds upon this idea and states that the lack of new ideas led to ―black apathy‖ (Ralph 30). Not only did old tactics lead to a different outcome than the south, but American Pharaoh: Mayor Richard J. Daley—His Battle for Chicago and the Nation, the most recent book about Daley, reveals that ―although the civil rights movement had prevailed in the South by choosing narrow goals… the Chicago Campaign would have to pursue a broader agenda‖ (Cohen and Taylor 356). King would have to change his whole agenda and method of marching if he wanted to make any transformations in Chicago. Without tackling larger problems than the usual southern sit-ins, there would be no improvements in Illinois. Martin Luther King Jr. bit off more than he could chew when he tackled Chicago as the first city of the north to lead marches as the ―problem [of Chicago] is simply a matter of economic exploitation,‖ (Cohen and Taylor 356) which calls for a ―reconstruction of the entire society‖ as expressed by King one year after Chicago (Sturm 101). Although many of the complications in the north were created by King and his advisors, there is also evidence that Daley made it more difficult for an outsider, such as King, to succeed in his city. Mayor Richard J. Daley welcomed King into his city and started his own civil rights agenda before King arrived. Cohen and Taylor provide insight into this situation in their book: ―with all the headlines about civil rights, it was hard to get excited about yet another [headline]‖ (Cohen and Taylor 353-354). By exhausting the topic of civil rights, Daley and the Chicago media hindered the hype and motivation that King expected to instill in Illinois. Supporters of King will claim that he was doomed before he even entered Chicago, but the real tragedies occurred when he began to leave his mark on the lives of those within the city. In Dr. Martin Luther King Jr.‘s attempt to bring peace to the city of Chicago, King ended up slowing down the progress of social change and causing more havoc than harmony. Although Kind is credited for being a peaceful demonstrator, the Chicago Tribune, exposes that ―time and time again, the effects of ‗peaceful‘ demonstrations here and in other cities have been to arouse false hopes among the Negroes and animosities between the white and Negro people… and the civil rights leaders… know that false hopes and animosities will lead to violence‖ (―Preventing Riots‖). One of King‘s activists noted ―We march, we return home emotionally drained,… replenish our strength, and go back‖ (Ralph 30). There are only so many times people can be pushed down before they start to become angry, violent, and revengeful and it was the hidden agenda of King to push these bitter feelings into the people of Chicago. On the record King condemns violence, however, he also said, 75 ―It would be foolhardy for me to condemn them without condemning the conditions which lead to them‖ (―Dr. King Castigates Black Power Rioters‖). In this way, King points the blame at the conditions that the blacks are in, when there is evidence that he is one that put African Americans in the position of being a victim. King‘s ―peaceful‖ protests often resulted in injured marchers: King was amazed as he saw their noses broken without retaliation (Ralph 30). Even on a smaller level, it is evident that Dr. King is the problem in the city of Chicago. King brought his own children to the ghettos of Chicago and within days he noticed their tempers flaring and a change in attitudes (King 114), yet he says that ―the amazing thing about the ghetto is that so few Negroes have rioted‖ (King 113). This reveals that the source of growing tensions stems for Dr. King himself. In the past King has mediated tensions and brought about social movements peacefully, but King‘s lack of hope for Chicago drags down the peace morals of the citizens. In King‘s book he admits how ―[it is amazing that] many ghetto inhabitants have maintained hope in the midst of hopeless conditions‖ (King 113). King‘s false-hope is evident to the poor in Chicago and makes it clear to the people that peace and logic will not bring about change in the eyes of Dr. King. Despite advocating for peace, King was so determined to have a victory ("The Chicago Riots") that he was willing to secretly turn towards violence. During King‘s time in Chicago, blacks were turning ―away from the Gandhian precepts of King toward the black nationalism of Malcolm X‖ (Carson). However, King‘s arrogance would not allow him to leave the city until he obtained a victory, and his tactics were evident to many great leaders. Due to King‘s ignorance and pride, many officials did not appreciate King‘s stay in Chicago, and believed that he lead to more problems than solutions. Reverend Joseph H. Jackson, also an African American, blamed King for the violence in the city and in an interview with Mike Wallace Jackson states that ―it is not a normal procedure to expect young people to rise up against a city, it has to be outside interference, somebody who should not be doing it‖ ("The Chicago Riots). Jackson blames King for the riots and violence that came about with King‘s arrival. The reverend doubts ―whether…a continuous dramatization… of the city‘s failings would ‗help us solve‘ its problems‖ (Ralph 30). The constant reminder or the problems that the Africans were facing, with no new solutions would have created a negative atmosphere among the blacks and potentially prohibited a process that required everyone to be on the same page. Even Ralph Metcalfe, a leading black alderman, said: ―We have competent leadership in Chicago and all things necessary to work out our own city‘s destiny‖ (Ralph 30). Chicago had plans to reform and Daley was well aware of the problems that blacks faced, but without sacrifices from both sides, no changes could be made. ―Daley himself had praised King for his successes in the South, but he saw no reason for the Nobel Peace Prize winner to ally himself with Chicago civil rights agitators who for months now had displayed no respect for the efforts of his regime to make Chicago a better home for its citizens‖ (Ralph 30). Whites such as Daley, and Blacks, such as Metcalfe and Jackson, both wanted Dr. King to leave Chicago. Although there were some that supported him, such as Jonathan Alter, just an eight year old boy when his family invited King into their home (Alter 42), the opposition from powerful men such as Daley should have lead King away from the city. Instead of King‘s arrival bringing forth more change, his presence hindered progress because the leaders of the city were unable to work together and so much of the alliances were split. Chicago would have been able to solve the problems that it faced on its own, but after King arrived, many actions took much longer to complete than they would have before, and even today we are still burdened with the same problems that existed in the 1960‘s. Instead of having a positive effect in Chicago, King actually prolonged processes and took steps back instead of forward. Although King is celebrated as a hero today, there is clear evidence that he did more harm in Chicago than good. ―Since 1986, [Chicago] has invested more than $4.5 billion in local, state, federal, and private funds to create, improve and maintain more than 215,000 units of affordable housing for people of modest means‖ (―Mayor Daley Takes Part in Ribbon76 Cutting for Dr. King Legacy Apartments‖). At first glance this reform may seem like a victory for King, but a closer look at the evidence reveals that they only started raising the money over twenty years after King was in Chicago. To say that this monetary fund was a victory would be inaccurate due to the large gap in time between 1966 and 1989. More evidence reveals that even today housing in Chicago is prejudiced and the struggle for equality continues (Demissie 689). However, despite all the harm that King has done to Chicago when it comes to progress, he still left behind his legacy throughout America. Every year we celebrate Martin Luther King Jr. Day without really comprehending all that he has done. Most of us jump to the conclusion that he died a martyr, who only brought about peace during civil rights movements, and many are quick to turn a blind eye to his actions in Chicago. In fact, a biography about King mentions every year of his life between 1959 and 1968 except for 1966, the year that he is in Chicago (Carson). Dr. King underestimated the deeply rooted problems of Chicago and struggled to find victories during his stay, however, King‘s actions and ideas in Chicago changed the city forever. Despite his efforts, Chicago continues to heal from the touch of Reverend Martin Luther King Jr. and in time the city shall be able to solve its own problems and it will soon build a legacy similar to King‘s, one that forgets its downfalls. Works Cited Alter, Jonathan. ―King‘s Final Years.‖ Newsweek January 9 2006: 42. Academic OneFile. Web. April 15 2013. Buchanan, Patrick. ―Deconstructing America.‖ Rereading America: Cultural Contexts for Critical Thinking and Writing. Eds. Colombo, Gary, Robert Cullen and Bonnie Lisle. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin‘s, 2010. 462-472. Print. Carson, Clayborne. ―King, Martin Luther, Jr.‖ American National Biography Online. Oxford University Press, 2000. Web. April 10 2013. Cohen, Adam and Elizabeth Taylor. American Pharaoh: Mayor Richard J. Daley – His Battle for Chicago and the Nation. Boston: Little, Brown and Company, 2000. Print. Demissie, Fassil. ―Review Article: High-Rise Ghettos as an American Project in Chicago.‖ Social Identities. Vol. 10. Carfax Publishing, 2004. Academic Search Premier. Web. April 15 2013. ―Dr. King Castigates Black Power Rioters.‖ Chicago Tribune Sep 10 1966: 3. ProQuest Historical Newspapers: Chicago Tribune (1849-1989).Web. April 10 2013. King, Martin Luther Jr.. Where Do We Go From Here: Chaos or Community? New York: Harper & Row, 1967. Print. ―Mayor Daley Takes Part in Ribbon-Cutting For Dr. King Legacy Apartments.‖ States News Service April 4 2011: N.P. Academic OneFile. Web. April 15 2013. Parrillo, Vincent N. ―Causes of Prejudice.‖ Rereading America: Cultural Contexts for Critical Thinking and Writing. Eds. Colombo, Gary, Robert Cullen and Bonnie Lisle. Boston: Bedford/St. Martin‘s, 2010. 384-397. Print. ―Preventing Riots.‖ Chicago Tribune Aug 10 1966: 22. ProQuest Historical Newspapers: Chicago Tribune (1849-1989).Web. April 10 2013. Ralph, James R., Jr. "Home truths: Dr. King and the Chicago Freedom Movement." American Visions 9.4 (1994): 30. Academic OneFile. Web. 10 Apr. 2013. 77 Royko, Mike. Boss: Richard J. Daley of Chicago. New York: E.P. Dutton, 1971. Print. Shah, Ami M. and Steven Whitman and Abigail Silva. ―Variations in the Health Conditions of 6 Chicago Community Areas: A Case for Local-Level Data.‖ American Journal of Public Health. Vol. 96. Research and Practice, 2006. Academic Search Premier. Web. April 15 2013. Sturm, Douglas. ―Martin Luther King, Jr., As Democratic Socialist.‖ Journal of Religious Ethics. Vol. 18. Blackwell Publishing, 2001. Academic Search Premier. Web. April 15 2013. "The Chicago Riots." Revolution: America on the Brink in the ‘60s. Host Mike Wallace. CBS Television Network. CBS, Chicago, July 15 1966. Videocassette. 78 Mechanical Engineering: The Driveshaft of Humanity by James Maguire (English 1102) M ost of the technologies used today come either directly or indirectly from mechanical engineering. Beginning with the industrial revolution, mechanical engineering has increased much of what humanity can do by creating machines that allow for more to be produced for less work. From old machines now in museums to new technologies to make everyday life easier, mechanical engineering is an exciting field with growing prospects. The use of mechanical engineering spans throughout history and became a major field with the industrial revolution. The need for people to design machinery that could stand up to the rigors of production, created the need for engineers to develop the factory floors and any machines on them. Using the developments and creations from these factories, mechanical engineers also served a major role in designing the locomotives for trains, and the development of cars and their continued improvement. One of the most important innovations for these technologies was the engine itself. The first steam engine was developed by Thomas Newcomen in 1710 and later improved upon by James Watt 50 years later. As discussed in the article ―Harnessing the void: how the industrial revolution began in a vacuum--or, a pull is as good as a push‖ by Robert O. Woods, the engine works off of a difference in air pressure. Woods describes the pumping process used in steam engines as ―[a]ctual work was performed by atmospheric pressure, forcing the piston into the partial vacuum left by condensing steam. Later measurements found that the cycle produced a mean effective pressure of 9 1/2 psi at best.‖ Despite having a less than optimal pressure difference, the engine was still able to pump water up from increasingly deeper mine shafts. The second innovation made by Newcomen was the ability for pistons to be fully automated. Pistons always need to reset after contracting so that there is a chamber to be compressed again. Newcomen first did this with several valves that had to be adjusted frequently so there was no loss in pressure (Woods). Today‘s engines achieve this by the use of the crankshaft and other pistons that trigger at separate times. This keeps the engine in motion and the pistons constantly alternating, resulting in engines being in idle. In the 1760s, James Watt made innovations on the engine by adding the connecting rod and crankshaft so that the motion it generated could be transferred into a rotary force (Woods). This addition increased the uses of the engine substantially. While the original engine could be used to pump water to turn a water wheel, the addition of a crankshaft allowed it to take up a much smaller space. With later improvements in the efficiency of the engine, it was able to power trains and all other kinds of vehicles. The problem with these early steam engines was that ―[l]arger cylinders had to be hand ground and lapped... There would be horrendously inefficient ratios between the boiler and piston causing an extreme loss in efficiency‖ (Woods). This further reduced the use of these engines because they were very expensive to operate. At the time horses provided a comparable amount of work done. A secondary factor to the inefficiency of these engines was ―Newcomen's belief that the volume of steam being produced was proportional to the volume of water in the boiler, rather than to the heat input‖ (Woods). By using such a large volume of water in the boiler, Newcomen increased the volume of water in the container so much so that for water to start boiling the temperature would have to be above 212 degrees Fahrenheit. 79 It was not until another man, named John Smeaton, started working on steam engines in the 1770‘s that the engines were able to run more profitably than horse power. He streamlined the ratios of the piston length, diameter, and pressure until they ran as efficiently as horse power. After the streamlining process of the engine was completed, a study was done to check this claim with the following results, ―An engine … was seen to pump 250,560 gallons of water a day at a cost of 20 shillings. Two horses… were able to pump 67,200 gallons in the same time at a slightly higher cost‖ (Woods). This gave the engine an obvious advantage over the horses and soon led to the propagation of the engines throughout the industrial era. Another major contributor to the field of Engineering was Nikola Tesla. He was the inventor of most of the things used in today‘s technology. The PBS special ―Tesla, Master of Lightning‖ is a documentary on Tesla‘s life written by Robert Uth. The first of his major inventions discussed in the documentary was his induction motor which turns alternating current (AC) to mechanical power without any exposed wires like that of a direct current (DC) motor. He also revolutionized how power was transported with AC current. Before he came to America, New York and other cities were running on Thomas Edison‘s DC current, which could only travel short distances through cables thicker than a man‘s arm. Soon after Tesla, with the help of industrial tycoon George Westinghouse, a dam at Niagara Falls was made that delivered power all the way to New York. More recent innovations in engineering have led to a resurgence in an old technology, the blimp. With new advances in the use of helium, a stable gas, instead of hydrogen, an extremely flammable gas, the technology is being used again. In the article ―Blimps are Back, Elevated by New Roles, Materials ; Airships are Flying High in Military Capacities and Communications Possibilities, and Even Greater Heights are in the Works,‖ Noah Shachtman talks about how blimps are starting to see a rise in use after the 70 year slump from failures in the past. As the materials needed for blimps get lighter and stronger, new blimp designs are able to fly much higher than before. One such use is replacing satellites. As said in the article, ―It currently costs $25 million or so to put a satellite with a 1,000- pound payload into space. Sending a dirigible up a few miles into the air should cost a fraction of that‖ (Shachtman, 2). This fact makes the idea of using airships extremely enticing because it would be extremely cheap to provide these services. Another type of blimp being funded by the U.S. military is discussed in ―A Blimp or a Plane?‖ by Michael Abrams. The article discusses the newest blimp made by Northrop Grumman funded by the U.S. Military. The blimp is a revolutionary design that can stay in the air for twentyone days without any servicing required, while every other aircraft can stay in the air for at most a day. It also can fly at a top speed of 92 miles per hour, compared to the Goodyear blimp which has a top speed of 53 miles per hour. The funding for this project comes from the military, because they are focused on its potential in war and disaster relief. This aircraft is great for aid because it can fly and land in areas that fixed wing aircrafts cannot and bring necessary aid to those in need. The article ―Military Airship: Return of the Blimp‖ also talks about this airship and how it can take off and land without the use of any ballast. Originally, ballast was necessary for airships to be able to take off, and as the fuel started burning off, it got significantly harder to land. With this new design, the blimp does not need any form of ballast for taking off or landing. Another amazing thing about it is its flexibility in carrying capacity. As said by Metzger, an engineer for the ship, ―Some of the characteristics of our vehicle allow you to make trades between how long you'd like to stay in the air and how much cargo you'd like to carry. We have the ability to trade 23 days, to go 1,000 miles and carry 15, 20 or 30,000 pounds.‖ The ship itself is an amazing feat of technology that should see a significant rise in use over the years. Blimps are also being developed for unmanned operations, as discussed in the article ―Robotic Airship Mission Path-following Control Based on ANN and Human Operator‘s Skill.‖ Jinjun Rao and the rest of his team discuss how they created a robotic airship by having the software analyze the inputs of a human pilot and the responses made to adjust onto course. This article is 80 interesting because it discusses the math behind creating the autonomous system, called the ANN. For the system to work it needs several inputs from a GPS, compass and gyros. The computing is done on ground because the system is still new and will need to be lightened so the airship can carry it. When that happens, and we do have more autonomous air vehicles, there can be a world of possibilities open for what they can do. Another new technology being created by engineers for engineers is a tool able to create prototypes straight from a computer drafting program. The book Rapid Tooling Guidelines for Sand Casting, by Wanlong Wang, Henry Stoll, and James Conley, discusses fast fabrication, which is the process where an engineer sends the machine a Computer Assisted Design (CAD) file and it will print it out as a 3D model. One chapter in particular discusses the methods used to print out the object. As it is still a new technology it is extremely expensive to use, with prices for the machines at thousands of dollars, which only increases the larger the printer is. Another problem with most of these printers is a required support for the object because the material used is very malleable until it is cured. Probably the best design is the Sander‘s Prototype Method where it has ―the droplets adhere to each other during the liquid-to-solid phase transition to form a uniform mass‖ (Wang, Stoll, Conley, 47). It also has a second dropper for a support material made mostly from wax that will melt away with low heat. This technology speeds up the time it takes to test a design substantially so engineers can spend their time more effectively. A major issue in the engineering world is hydraulic fracturing, also known as fracking. As discussed in ―Oil and Gas Rush‖ by Eva Kaplan-Leiserson, Fracking has immense environmental issues. It also has led to a massive increase in demand in the job market for engineers, so much so that companies are hiring engineers at a starting salary of one-hundred thousand dollars. The jobs related to fracking for engineers range from researching the environmental impact it has, trying to make the process more efficient, or maintaining facilities being used for fracking. Fracking itself has increased the ―U.S. natural gas production [by] 25% over the last five years.‖ With this dramatic improvement in the production of natural gas, the U.S. is moving to become self reliant with no need to import any natural gas. This massive increase in natural gas has also led to the lowering of industrial costs making it cheaper to produce items in the U.S. Mechanical Engineering is an extremely broad field with many different applications for the degree. As stated by the U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics (BLS), a mechanical engineer does things ranging from designing breaks to implementing factory equipment (United States). The average income of a Mechanical Engineer is $78,000 and it requires a Bachelor‘s degree. Much of what is done in this job requires creativity and a firm understanding of math and physics (United States). An understanding of programming is also necessary because many of the calculations needed are long and can be done quickly with a simple program. An understanding of how to read and draft blueprints is also necessary; some of this can be done using drafting software. For schooling, a student has several options one of which is going to a four year college straight out of high school. The second is to go to another four year college or a community college and later transfer to another school to finish the degree. The main difference between these two options is the cost. Going straight to a four year college is more expensive than transferring at a later date. In general, an engineering student will usually find a paid internship after their junior year in college. Then they can choose to either graduate college in one year or go through a co-op program with the company they interned with and graduate in two year (BLS). After schooling and any internships, there are many different jobs available for a mechanical engineer, one of which is working in a factory. Terry Pollman has spent a lot of his time in a factory as an engineer, starting with a General Mills in Gortens as a maintenance manager where he managed twelve mechanics. When the plant closed in 1988, he moved to the General Mills in West Chicago where he started working with cereal systems, and then moved to bulk unloading. He has been 81 working at that General Mills plant for twenty-five years and is in charge of installing new equipment and disposing of the out dated equipment. Much of what Mr. Pollman does involves expensive equipment and engineers working on that equipment. A natural question to ask is what happens when an engineer does his job incorrectly; his response was, If… a mechanical engineer [messes up], you get platforms that can‘t hold any weight, too much stress on a machine, or an inefficient machine. Generally, our equipment is assembled from parts from third party vendors, the engineer will take the parts and put them together in the most efficient design. If he fails to, either the parts don‘t fit together or the machine will fail easily. When an engineer fails at his job, whatever firm he works for has to pay for it. The firm will make sure that everywhere he goes to find work will know what he did. Depending on how badly he failed, he may never find work as an engineer again. A byproduct of this is that most engineering internships are paid. Firms do this because they are putting a large amount of trust into an engineer, and they want to make sure that he will have an investment in his quality of work. One last hurdle an engineer needs to pass is to get their Professional Engineer (PE) license for their state (United States). He can get this after getting a BS in Mechanical Engineering at a school accredited by the ABET, formerly called Accreditation Board for Engineering and Technology, and completing two tests. One is the Fundamentals of Engineering (FE) exam that is taken after graduation. Engineers who have passed this exam are called either Engineers In Training (EIT) or Engineer Interns (EI). An EIT will work for two years gaining experience as an intern and then take the Principles and Practice Engineering Exam. After passing the exam, he will finally get his PE license (ABET). The new engineer may then choose to increase their professional involvement and join a profession association. One professional association in the field is the American Society of Mechanical Engineers (ASME). The publications from ASME are all about the codes for different engineering aspects such as boilers, escalators, cranes, etc. ASME has a free membership for College Freshmen and there is a paid membership with a discount for students. They have several conferences, such as a nano-engineering conference for medical biology, and they sponsor several competitions, like a human powered vehicle competition. Additional benefits for members include access to an online library maintained by ASME, the ability to mentor or to be mentored through ASME, invitations to local engineering events, and more. Another is the National Society of Professional Engineers. The membership cost for Illinois is $135 for a licensed member and free for students. The national dues are $100 for a licensed member or a member and free for a student as well. To qualify for a student membership, a student needs to be enrolled in an ABET-approved engineering program or pre-engineering program with a transfer agreement to another ABET-approved engineering program. The benefits from NSPE are that it has 15 free professional development hours to maintain a PE certification. It also has a forum dedicated to finding jobs and posting resumes, a job outlook site independent of the BLS, and several free journals. The job outlook for mechanical engineers is expected to grow nine percent from 2010 to 2020 according the BLS, which is slower than the average for other occupations (United States). If an engineer is having difficulty finding a job for salary, some companies will employ engineers temporarily, as a cost cutting measure instead of keeping them on staff. While on the job mechanical engineers can expect to be working on new hybrid vehicle designs trying to make the vehicles more efficient, or they will be working on factory equipment. Engineers working in factories will probably either be designing new robots for production or working on installing new systems into the factory. 82 Mechanical engineers generally work on the newest industrial pursuits, like in the field of alternate energies such as solar panels or wind turbines. Another pursuit is remanufacturing, where an engineer will take a piece of machinery already designed and try to reuse part or all of the machine to cut down on waste disposal costs. A final field is nanotechnology, where mechanical engineers would work in this field by creating the production aspect for creating the technology (United States). The past of mechanical engineering was filled with technologies that spurred the industrial revolution and kept the revolution going. Now mechanical engineering is leading to even more interesting new technologies like blimps and 3D printing. With the field still expanding there are many career options available, from working in a factory, to designing the newest car. There are many options for mechanical engineers, they just need to find their calling. Works Cited ABET. ABET, 2011. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. Abrams, Michael. "A Blimp or Plane?" American Society of Mechanical Engineers. American Society of Engineers, Dec. 2012. Web. 09 Mar. 2013. American Society of Mechanical Engineers. American Society of Engineers, 2013. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. Kaplan-Leirson, Eva. "Oil and Gas Rush." PE Magazine. National Society of Professional Engineers, Apr. 2013. Web. 2 April 2013. March, Robert H. "The Life & Times of Nikola Telsa: Biography of a Genius." Physics Today 50.9 (1996): 65. EBSCO. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. "Military Airship: Return of the blimp." The Engineer 12 July 2010: 24. Academic OneFile. Web. 9 Mar. 2013. National Society of Professional Engineers. National Society of Professional Engineers, 2013. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. Roa, Jinjun, et al. "Robotic Airship Mission Path-following Control Based on ANN and Human Operator‘s Skill." Transactions of the Institute of Measurement & Control 29.1 (2007): 5-15. Academic Search Premier. Web. 9 Mar. 2013. Shachtman, Noah. "Blimps Are Back, Elevated by New Roles, Materials; Airships Are Flying High in Military Capacities and Communications Possibilities, and Even Greater Heights Are in the Works." Chicago Tribune 17 Apr. 2004: 2-3. Web. ―Tesla Master of Lightning.‖ Nova. Public Broadcasting System. Narr. Elizabeth Noone, Chicago, Dec. 2000. Television. United States. Dept. of Labor. Bureau of Labor Statistics. ―Mechanical Engineers.‖ Occupational Outlook Handbook. 2012-13 ed. U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, 29 Mar. 2012. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. Wang, Wanlong, Henry W. Stoll, and James G. Conley. Rapid Tooling Guidelines for Sand Casting. N.p.: Springer US, 2010. Springer. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. Woods, Robert O. "Harnessing the void: how the industrial revolution began in a vacuum--or, a pull is as good as a push." Mechanical Engineering-CIME Dec. 2003: 38+. Academic OneFile. Web. 2 Apr. 2013. 83 Rx Green Tea by Danielle Meyer (Biology 1152) T he subjects that were investigated revolved around the effects of green tea upon health after consumption. In the first referenced experiment, Khan, S., et al. (2007) analyzed the ―Influence of green tea on enzymes of carbohydrate metabolism, antioxidant defense, and plasma membrane in rat tissues‖ (pp. 687). The additional study by Ostrowska, J., et al. (2004) ―Green tea protects against ethanol-induced lipid peroxidation in rat organs‖ studied to find if green tea protected cell membranes from the peroxidation of lipids associated with ethanol consumption (pp. 25). The relationship between these two experiments studied to find the potential health benefits promoted by green tea. More specifically, green tea‘s effect upon the lipid membrane organization of organs. Each experiment reminded the reader that green tea contains polyphenols, known as catechins. Catechins are a type of antioxidant. This component of polyphenolic antioxidants (catechins) has been shown through research to have cancer chemopreventive effects (Ahmad, 1999). While both studies by Ostrowska et al. and Khan et al. investigated the effects of green tea on rat tissues and their potential health benefits, the study conducted by Ostrowska was more thorough. The experiment by Khan et al. (2007) hypothesized that green tea, because of its antioxidant properties, would increase antioxidant defenses and specific metabolic activities of rat intestine, liver, and kidney. If proved effective, this in all would lead to an increased efficiency of rat organs. The experiment used three groups of Wistar rats, with six to eight rats per group. Before the experiment was conducted, all rats were conditioned in the same environment as to not let any outside factors affect the experiment. The rats in the first group were the control group. These rats were given a standard pellet diet and water for twenty five days. The rats within group two were given the same pellet diet, however; green tea extract was added to their drinking water for twenty five days, which supplied a more concentrated amount of antioxidants to their diet. The last group, group three, was given green tea within the pellet diet, and water for twenty five days. The experiment conducted by Ostrowska et al. (2004) evaluated the influence of green tea as a source of antioxidants in defense against lipid peroxidation promoted by ethanol in the liver, brain, and blood of rats. Peroxidation is a step in pathogenesis of many disease states, and results in the attacking of cell membrane lipids (Mylonas and Kouretas, 1999). Pathogenesis is the origination and development of a disease (Merriam-Webster, 2013). Hence, peroxidation is a stepping stone to the attacking of organs and inhibition of their proper functions. This experiment specifically used two month old Wistar rats. The rats were divided into four groups with six rats per group. The first group, the control group, received a control liquid Lieber diet for five weeks. The second group was fed the Lieber diet that also contained green tea for five weeks. The third group was fed the Lieber diet for one week, then for the next four weeks received the same diet containing ethanol. Lastly, rats in the fourth group were fed the Lieber diet with green tea for one week then a Lieber-green teaethanol diet for the remaining four weeks. This organization of feeding was vital to do comparative results of the peroxidative process within the different treated tissues. Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment explained that chronic ethanol feeding leads to a decrease in antioxidant factors in the liver and of many enzymes, which enhances lipid peroxidation. So, the use of ethanol was used in order to study if the catechins could combat this process. It is important to note that each experiment utilized Wistar rats for their studies. Rats are the best subject to use in these experiments. For one, their lives are shorter and can be observed in a 84 smaller amount of time if not to be euthanized such as these rats were. Most importantly, however; are the similarities between human and rat anatomy and metabolism of catechins as well as ethanol. The metabolism of catechins and ethanol is the same in rats and humans (Ostrowska pp. 31). This goes on to show the significance that the results found in these experiments may be universal for humans. Although both experiments were designed to investigate primarily the antioxidant defenses brought on by green tea, Khan et al.‘s group had no variables within their experiment to exhibit the progress of defense. Rather, they focused on the change within enzymes after green tea consumption. On the other hand, in Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment, ethanol was combated by the catechins and antioxidants in green tea. The use of the ethanol was vital in order to induce the like effects of peroxidation and decomposition of cell membranes. Then the catechins in green tea could be studied of how well they do or do not supply a defense against the physical treats. Of which shows the enhanced antioxidant defenses that Khan wanted to investigate themselves, however went about it in a more assuming manner of data collection based on the production of enzymes. The control groups within each experiment were very similar in that the Wistar rats were only fed a liquid Lieber diet for four or five weeks. Khan et al.‘s experiment had an upper hand in that they conditioned all the rats before the experiment to avoid random radicals in their rats‘ systems. This process was not stated to be done in the Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment. Therefore, it is left unclear what condition the rats were in when they began the experiment. Because of this, the results may have swayed slightly. The number of subjects used in Khan et al.‘s experiment was considerably unclear. The groups were stated to have six to eight rats, and did not state the physical age of the rats. Whereas in Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment, six rats were in each group, all being about two months old. The equal age of the rats is vital to the data in order to avoid variables of metabolism that can be presented through age. If rats of different ages were to be used, this would require a different experiment that takes into consideration the effect of age upon green tea metabolism. Within Khan et al.‘s experiment, after the Wistar rats were conditioned after twenty-five days with either the controlled, green tea extract, or green tea diets, the rats were killed under light anesthesia. Then samples were taken from the intestine, liver, and kidneys and created into serums. The serums were created from compiling a couple of rats‘ tissues of the same experimental groups, in order to investigate effects of green tea on various serum parameters. They did not investigate any tissues under microscopes to make comparisons to any possible changes of brush boarders, which I found surprising. This could have been something worth observing even though they were mainly focusing on enzyme activities. Similarly, after the five weeks of conditioning the Wistar rats, Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment killed all the rats under anesthesia. Blood samples were drawn quickly afterward. In addition, livers and brains were removed and sectioned for transmission electron microscope investigation. Homogenates were also created, within the same experimental groups, with extra chemical preservatives to prevent further peroxidation. This experiment used more visual comparisons of the tissues rather than the investigation of enzymes. In my opinion, this is a better way of investigation of the protection exhibited rather than drawing conclusions based on the enzyme concentrations. Khan et al.‘s experiment analyzed the separate serums created from the rat intestine, liver, and kidney to investigate the activities of carbohydrate metabolism, antioxidant defense system and brush boarder membrane of all the organs. They proposed that green tea polyphenols (catechins) cause specific adaptive alterations in cellular metabolism of certain tissues which would improve their functioning. Their data was presented through extensive tables that exhibited the numerical value and percentage of the enzymes found in each serum. Through examining the concentration of enzymes amongst the organs, they found that the green tea consumption led to a significant increase in the activities of certain enzymes of glucose reduction, and the synthesis of glucose enzyme in the 85 intestine, liver, and kidney. From these results, they concluded that green tea catechins have antioxidant scavenging properties that lower oxidative damage to tissues. Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment investigated the liver and brain tissues and the homogenates created from them to find if the green tea protected the cell phospholipid membranes from peroxidation by the ethanol. They proposed that the green tea would protect against such peroxidation. The data in this experiment was demonstrated through easy to understand comparative bar charts, brief tables of enzyme concentrations and transmission electron microscope pictures that demonstrated the differences between tissues of the experimental groups. In all, they found that giving the green tea with ethanol to the rats resulted in the normalization of lipid peroxidation process. In addition, they found that glutathione concentration and glutathione peroxidase activity in the liver and brain were normalized. They drew from this that catechins in green tea scavenge free radicals, including the hydroxyl radical, which was predicted through other studies to initiate lipid peroxidation itself. They supported this by stating that catechins can penetrate the lipid bilayer, thus decreasing free radical concentration. Also, catechins can interact with phospholipids such as hydroxyl groups to decrease the fluidity in the polar surface of the lipid bilayer. This breakdown of their results and why they had concluded the way they had was very helpful to understanding what exactly happened at the molecular level. This depth was not reached in the experiment by Khan et al., which left for a shallow understanding of their results in comparison. Ostrowska et al.‘s experiment concluded that green tea may decrease lipid peroxidation and the disruption of cell membranes. In this way, green tea can prevent metabolic changes in the liver and brain. Both Khan et al. and Ostrowska et al. hypothesized and were correct that the antioxidant properties of green tea would improve specific rat organ functions. However, the overall design of the experiment ―Green tea protects against ethanol-induces lipid peroxidation in rat organs‖ by Ostrowska et al. was more thorough in demonstration and explanation of the defensive actions of catechins on oxidative processes within their report. The variable of ethanol that they used in their experiment which Khan et al. did not use was vital to demonstrate the improved functioning of membranes and organs when combated with oxidative processes. Being that Khan et al. did not use this, the data collected was more assumed to its benefits rather than visibly shown with electron microscope images. After the experiment was conducted, Ostrowska et al. went on to explain in depth in their discussion what and why the conclusions were what they were. On the other hand, Khan et al. had a very brief discussion section in comparison that did not go into such explanation and left the reader with questions unanswered. Conclusively, the experiment by Ostrowska et al. answered their hypothesis thoroughly while Khan et al. did not establish theirs as well. References Ahmad, N., Mukhtar, H., (March 1999) Green tea polyphenols and cancer: biological mechanisms and practical implications, Nutrition Reviews, Volume 57, Pages 78-83 Khan, S.A., Priyamvada, S., Arivarasu, N.A., Khan, S., Yusufi, A.N.K, (September 2007) Influence of green tea on enzymes of carbohydrate metabolism, antioxidant defense, and plasma membrane in rat tissues, Nutrition, Volume 23, Issue 9, Pages 687-695 Mylonas, C., Kouretas, D., (May-June 1999) Lipid peroxidation and tissue damage, In Vivo, Pages 295-309, Retrieved from: National Center for Biotechnology Information 86 Ostrowska, J., Łuczaj, W., Kasacka, I., Różański, A., Skrzydlewska, E., (January 2004) Green tea protects against ethanol-induced lipid peroxidation in rat organs, Alcohol, Volume 32, Issue 1, Pages25-32, Retrieved from: http://0-www.sciencedirect.com. Pathogenesis. 2013. Merriam-Webster.com. Retrieved March 29, 2013, from http://www.merriamwebster.com/dictionary/pathogenesis 87 Brains Vs… Something Shiny? by Kevin Midlash (English 1102) Misoverestimated Leaders oredom sometimes leads us to do strange things. Perhaps that is why a younger version of myself sat in front of the television watching a presidential speech that night. ―You teach a child to read, and he or her will be able to pass a literacy test‖ the President said as he explained his new bill (―The Misunderestimated President‖). My jaw dropped. Here was someone who didn‘t seem to have a strong grasp of the English language, and he was going to fix the educational system? I watched for a little longer, but when I heard, "Rarely is the question asked: Is our children learning?" the mind-numbing nature of his speech forced me to change the channel (―The Misunderestimated President‖). To his credit, Bush was probably much more intelligent than he appeared. After all, convincing a nation that a double Ivy League graduate born in Connecticut was no more than a dull, slow-speaking southerner is an impressive feat. While the failure of many of his policies does indicate that he might not have been the most knowledgeable on the areas he chose to reform, he was certainly a skilled showman. As I look around the global stage and throughout history, I notice that Bush is not alone in this. Almost all of the world leaders are also focused mainly on putting on a show for their people. The very existence of political science seems to prove this. By busying themselves with studies in winning peoples‘ hearts, these future politicians are much too busy to learn about the professions they will eventually come to regulate. For better or for worse, this just seems to be the way things are. Still, when I see the shortcomings of these charismatic leaders, I can‘t help but wonder whether we might be better off with someone else at the wheel. Would not a Professor of Education know how best to reform education? Who else would hold the secrets to fixing healthcare if not a doctor? All in all, would it be better to have intellectuals leading us rather than the usual showmen? B Thinking Small Since I could not find the answer to this question elsewhere, the burden of its solution fell to me. While it seems that the obvious choice would be for me to pick a country with a charismatic leader and compare it to a country with an intellectual leader, doing so wouldn‘t give me very good results. So many things; from geography, to economy, to the culture within a country all change the way it operates. Distinguishing the leader‘s impact from these extraneous variables would be a headache that I would rather avoid. No, for me to get clear, reliable results, I would have to think smaller. As I ponder where I might find these two types of leaders piloting two similar groups, my inner nerd shouts out my answer. It has to be Apple and Microsoft. While I‘m sure that everyone knows of these technology giants with their iconic leaders; Steve Jobs and Bill Gates, the reason why they are such a perfect choice might not be entirely clear. So as not to bore you, my valued reader, with a history lesson, I‘ll go through the important parts quickly. The truncated history according to me goes something like this… In the 70s, Steve Jobs and Steve Wozniak founded Apple Computer. Shortly after, Bill Gates and Paul Allen founded Microsoft. They both started their companies in small garage based operations and expanded them into big multinational corporations. Once they made it big, Steve 88 Wozniak, who was the computer expert of the Apple duo, resigned. An eerily similar thing occurred when businessman Paul Allen, walked away from Microsoft. From then on, Apple would be led by the Charismatic Steve Jobs, and Microsoft by the Programmer Bill Gates. Let’s Have a Good, Clean Fight. To determine which style is ultimately more effective, I have to somehow compare these two companies. Contrary to the entire premise behind Mac V Pc, two complex things cannot be compared outright with a single result; they need to be weighed based upon important factors. With this in mind, I decide to grade the companies on a set of traits that are indicative of good leadership. Just like boxing, the side with the most points at the end of the match will be crowned the winner. There will be no participation prize in this contest; the loser will just have to be content with their multibillion dollar corporation and inferior style of leading. I‘m getting ahead of myself. First, I wonder, what are the important factors for determining leader quality? For an answer to this, I turn to the biggest book that that I could find with leadership in its name; the Encyclopedia of Leadership. After searching through several volumes, I finally find what I‘m looking for... or rather, I find that what I was looking for didn‘t exist. In an enclosed section on what helps to create a good leader I was dismayed to learn that, even amongst field experts, there was no clear set of qualities that good leaders possessed (Day 842). Unwilling to give up on my quest for the truth, I decide to set my own criteria. I think long and hard about what makes countries and companies great. Finally, I arrive upon the conclusion that, in the business world, three criteria that reign supreme; net worth, employee happiness, and innovation. Let the games begin. Apple: 0 Microsoft: 0 Round 1: Cold Hard Ca$h As far as Wall Street is concerned, the little red and green numbers that they see are the only important part of a company. While this may not be entirely true, the monetary success of a company is rather important. As such, a good leader should strive to increase their company‘s value as much as possible. I sift through pages upon pages of stock and trade records to no avail. Looking at trade volume, stock price, and dividend records may not have given me a straightforward answer as to which company was more valuable, but it did teach me an important lesson; I am not cut out to be a trader. I was about to give up when I stumbled across a news story from 2010. This one story was run in multiple newspapers at the time, but USA Today captured the essence in the very first sentence; ―Apple's share price hit a milestone on Wednesday -- pushing the company's market capitalization higher than Microsoft's for the first time‖ (Byron). While this would appear to point in Apple‘s favor here, it does quite the opposite. By 2010, Jobs and Gates had already been leading their companies for more than 30 years and for that whole time, Apple had never managed to come out on top. It was only in Jobs‘ last year of life, at which point he had already begun to appoint others to assist and eventually take over his company that they finally managed to out value Microsoft. Putting aside the little spike towards the end, Microsoft got its lead quickly and held it for a long while. The bell rings to end the first round. After little deliberation, it is clear; when it comes to profits, Microsoft is the winner. Apple: 0 Microsoft: 1 Round 2: Where do You See Yourself in 10 Years? The next topic came to me amidst a daydream about two fictional shoe companies. The first was a little-old shop in the middle of a little-old Dutch town where a little-old man carves wooden shoes with a smile on his face. The second is my impression of an overseas sweatshop, where a large half-man half-daemon with fire in his eyes cracks a whip over scarred little child workers as they sew 89 together cheap sneakers. While this may show just what falling asleep in front of the television can do to your imagination, it does raise another important point. Worker happiness makes a huge difference. Being that I‘m a straightforward sort of guy, I decide that the best way to find out what the employees think of their jobs is to ask them. This is met with no success. Due to the fear of corporate espionage, all employees of these companies are forced to sign strict Non-Disclosure Agreements. These agreements essentially say that speaking about any internal working of the company will result in a swift and painful flogging by their legal departments. To make matters worse, these agreements are usually effective for a period of at least 5 years. Needless to say I don‘t imagine I‘ll be able to find a legitimate interview. I then broaden my search to see if I can find a more anonymous method of obtaining employee opinions. My search lands me on a job review website called Glassdoor. When I turn to Apple and Microsoft‘s pages, I see thousands of reviews of the companies and an overall rating to go with them. Going strictly from the numbers, Apple won with a rating of 3.9 to Microsoft‘s 3.6 on the 5 point scale that was used (Glassdoor). As I scan through the reviews, I get a pretty good idea why. The Microsoft reviews mention things like great benefits, cool technology, ect… but almost every review has one big complaint; Microsoft is too machine like. Working these leaves many of them feeling like nameless cogs in a big machine. On Apple‘s review board, a user going by the alias Senior Technical Advisor summarizes what the other Apple employees rave about, ―Apple treats its employees like human beings‖ (Glassdoor). Such a simple courtesy, but to Apple employees, it makes all the difference. The round ends and Apple comes out on top. Apple: 1 Microsoft: 1 Round 3: Can They be as Creative as this Title? With the scores ties up, we head to the final category. While very few people remember the name of the man who invented Penicillin, there is no doubt that the world was made better by its existence. Granted neither of these companies has created anything truly life-saving, at least not yet, but novel new ideas that revolutionize the world we live in and change the course of history itself are worth recognition. As such, the company that is the most innovative shall win the final point. Though they began as computer companies, Apple and Microsoft have expanded into so much more. Their product lines now stretch from computers out into entertainment and much even telephones. Both companies have expanded in this way but alas, Apple is constantly one step ahead. Sorry Microsoft, your Zune and Windows Phone were just too late. Just as I am about to declare Apple the winner, a point made in an issue of Engineering & Technology catches my eye. ―Very few of [Apple‘s] successful products have been the first-tomarket. The iPod was by no means the first MP3 player‖ (Furfli 34). This makes me stop dead and think. Did Apple really create anything that had never been done before? The graphical user interface, which created the personal computer genre, was made by Xerox before the first Apple computer… and the PalmPilot was a ―smartphone‖ long before the term ―smartphone‖ existed. Come to think of it, even the iPad was nothing more than a tablet computer with a touch screen, and neither of these was new. So the most innovative is… neither of them. I‘m surprised that, with all this hype around these companies, they don‘t appear to have a truly original creation between the two of them. The final round comes to an end without either side making a solid hit in the realm of creativity. The score remains tied. Apple: 1 Microsoft: 1 90 Bonus Round I scan the internet again in an effort to break the tie. What I find is an article by the excessively well-credentialed Harvard Law Professor Jonathan Zittrain. He makes the case that, though Jobs is hailed as a great visionary, Apple is actually an enemy of innovation. After many pages condemning Apple‘s app review process, he gives this coup de grâce; ―if Wikipedia required an incumbent gatekeeper‘s approval or permission to get started, it might have failed to receive it‖ (20). I‘m shocked. Wikipedia is one of the biggest things in free information, so the thought that it could have never existed if it needed to pass Apple‘s review process was mind boggling. This makes me wonder just how many brilliant startups have met there end at the hands of Apple. I shudder to think. While Microsoft may not be exceptionally creative in itself, at least it doesn‘t go to such lengths to stifle the creativity of others. The final bell rings and this match comes to an end. In a bizarre twist of events, Apple dealt itself a knockout punch in the battle for creativity. Microsoft has won. Apple: 1 Microsoft: 2 We Have Our Winner… What Now? In the end, Microsoft beats out Apple 2 to 1. Microsoft‘s victory here shows that, by my criteria, Bill Gates‘ intellectual approach outperformed Steve Jobs‘ charisma. Winner aside, the final score isn‘t entirely one-sided. This means that neither style is entirely without a benefit. Likewise, neither of them is completely flawless. By extrapolating these ideas to the world as a whole, we begin to see things in a different light. Yes, most politicians are clearly charismatic instead of intellectual, no, this might not be bad. Even if the intellectual approach could solve some of our country‘s problems, would it really be worth sacrificing the quality of life that charismatic leadership brings? When you look towards your stern old math teacher, will you still wish he was more fun? Or do you appreciate the efficiency his style brings? What about you? The next time you are given a position of power; will you stop to consider which style you wish to embrace? If you choose wisely, you may find that events unfold in your favor. Works Cited Byron, Acohido. "Apple market cap tops Microsoft." USA Today. USA Today, 27. May 2010: Academic Search Premier. Web. 17 July 2013. Day, David V. ―Leader Development.‖ Encyclopedia of Leadership. George R. Goethals, Georgia J. Sorenson, James MacGregor Burns. Vol 2. Thousand Oaks: Sage Publications, 2004. Print. Furfie, Ben. "Is The Ipad A Game Changer? [Tablet Computer From Apple]." Engineering & Technology 5.4 (2010): 34-35. Academic Search Premier. Web. 21 July 2013. Glassdoor.com. Glassdoor. 16 July 2013. Web. 17 July 2013. ―The Misunderestimated President‖ BBC.co.uk. BBC. 7 January 2009. Web. 17 July 2013. Zittrain, Jonathan. "Law And Technology: The End Of The Generative Internet." Communications Of The ACM 52.1 (2009): 18-20. Academic Search Premier. Web. 17 July 2013. 91 My Sanctuary by Erin Miller (English 1101) W ithin my two story house, up on the top floor, is the room I once dreamed of. Ever since I was a young child, books have fascinated me. As I grew older, my bedroom in my parent's home steadily became cluttered with my collection. The thick wood of the closet shelves sagged under the weight of the books, which were stacked all the way to the ceiling, and next the closet floor held piles of books precariously balanced on the thick carpet. Once it became too difficult to enter the closet due to limited floor space, my collection spilled out into the bedroom. Mountains of books leaned against the walls in the four corners of my room and were scattered across every available surface of my nightstand, dresser and desk. I dearly cherished every book I owned, such as Farmer Boy by Laura Ingalls Wilder and Treasure Island by Robert Louis Stevenson. Despite the lack of living space, every time I visited a book store I usually walked up to the register with a stack of novels held in my arms as high as my chin. Even with the discomfort of dwelling in such an incommodious bedroom, I considered it a crime when my younger sister attempted to sell a portion of my books during a garage sale one summer. As a young girl, I yearned for the day when I could comfortably accommodate my precious collection. Then that day came. Nearly three years ago, in the early autumn, my husband and I became home owners, which provided a unique opportunity. I was able to design one of the spare bedrooms as a reflection of myself, and I transformed a wish into reality. Now, it is often after sunset when I have the chance to retire to this fantasy-become-fact. As I cross the threshold, my bare feet leave the smooth hardwood floor of the hallway and sink into the lush, speckled beige carpet of the darkened room. The light switch on the wall to the left has never functioned, so initially there is no sight as I step further into the room. The light from the dim street lamp outside reaches no further than the curtains from the two windows which face to the north and west. So, physical sensation is always the first to greet me. The soft carpet beneath my toes complements the cool breeze across my skin. The quiet twirling hum of the overhead fan reaches my ears. I draw a deep breath as the tension from the day eases away, and there is a subtle scent upon the air. It is a hint of the past because the room is infused with the smell of aged paper. I need no light to safely guide me into the room, for the path has long been imprinted upon my memory. When my feet come to a halt near the center of the room, I raise one arm towards the source of the breeze, the ceiling fan. My fingertips find the thin metal chain above me in the darkness. With a gentle tug, electricity courses through the four lights attached to the fan. The room becomes illuminated, and vibrant colors dance across my vision as my eyes adjust to the hues of the room. Olive green and burgundy red dominate the decor, complimented by accents of copper, bronze and gold. The four walls are painted a pale grass green, and an ivory trim borders the floor and two windows. This is a room of far away lands, just as I had intended. It possesses the exotic quality of an Arabian night. The curtains are dark green, yet the thin material is sheer. Long, beaded strings hang before the curtains, their tiny pale gold beads occasionally sparkling in the light as they sway in the fan's gentle breeze. Instead of a valance over the two windows, I have draped long silk scarves with patterns of red and gold over each ornate curtain rod. Thick, handmade tablecloths, which cover two small wood tables, come from across the ocean. The cloth has delicate stitches of colorful thread, in hues of red, green, orange and yellow, which swirl and loop into floral patterns. Tiny square mirror 92 beads sewn onto the tablecloths reflect miniature pictures of the room. These elements of the room bring to mind the collection of folk tales titled One Thousand and One Nights, wherein the newest bride Scheherazade of the sultan Schahriar weaves imaginative tales to captivate the attention of her husband, who has been struck by a madness. Each day he takes a new wife and each morning, under the wrongful impression that all women are wicked, he murders his wife so that none have the opportunity to betray him. With Scheherazade's masterful storytelling, each morning he is so enthralled by his newest wife that he spares her life so that she may continue the tale the next night. After one thousand and one nights, the day finally comes when his trust in women and sanity have been restored. From this book comes many classic stories, such as The Seven Voyages of Sinbad the Sailor, Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp, and Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves. Hanging from the wall, near the smaller window which faces to the west, is a narrow Oriental wall scroll. This white, paneled scroll has a red border which matches the color of the kimono of the noble woman in the painting. Thin bamboo trees with green leaves form the background behind her. The serene beauty of the woman reminds me of the character Lady Maruyama Naomi, from the novel Across the Nightingale Floor by Lian Hearn. Hers is a tragic tale in a land akin to feudal Japan, for she is a woman of high birth who struggles against the restrictions of a rigid society, where a harsh man, Iida Sadamu, holds her daughter as hostage and the prospect of marriage to her true love, Otori Shigeru, is denied to her as a result. The name of the novel is in reference to a floor built in the household of the enemy Iida Sadamu which chirps like the song of the nightingale when the pressure from footsteps is applied to each panel, a protection against the quiet tread of assassins, and the effort of Otori Takeo, the heir of Otori Shigeru, to silently cross the floor in order to end the terrible reign of the warlord. Despite the cultural differences, the wall scroll blends in well with the other decor, as does a collection of Scottish heritage, heirlooms from my husband's family, which are displayed upon the wall near the open door. Three framed Scottish landscape paintings of Edinburgh Castle surround a plaque bearing a crest of arms. Above these cherished items, mounted higher upon the wall, is a claymore, a double edged broad sword once used by Scottish Highlanders, brought back by my husband from Edinburgh, Scotland, slightly more than fifteen years ago. The surface upon which these treasures are hung is the only wall in the room where no furniture rests, but three chairs cluster together in the far corners of the room. Two are a matched pair, burgundy red chairs with high backs and thick cushions, a cozy place to sit for any guest who enters here. Opposite the doorway, tucked into the corner, is my little throne. This is where I read. It is a low, single-seater sofa of ivory cloth with a floral design. A dusty rose and dark wood footrest rescued from an antique shop takes up the space on the floor in front of it. Yet while all of these elements are pleasing, none are the true essence of the room. Between the chairs and side tables, grand bookcases line the walls, the source of the musky scent that greets me whenever I enter my room. The shelves, which range in size from three to five tiers, are brimming with novels, a vast variety of hard cover and paperback, and a significant improvement over my childhood bedroom chaos. The room is filled with the smell of hundreds of books, some quite old yet tenderly cared for. Though I still enjoy the genres I read as a child, I have expanded my literature preferences to all forms of fiction. Once I lift the cover of any book to reveal the first pages, I become lured into the land of dark horror of Firestarter by Stephen King, enticed into the realm of epic fantasy of Wit'ch Fire by James Clemens, or flung into the future of science fiction of Ender's Game by Orson Scott Card. Each book is a gateway into another world. This is my sanctuary, a place of quiet joy and relaxation. This is my library. 93 Green Chemistry Project by William Jasen Mummert (Chemistry 1105) n today‘s fast paced, get it now world, where everything is done out of convenience and cost efficiency, it seems that most of us just believe that the world will continue to rotate and give us whatever we need with little thought as to how our actions affect the planet that we live on. This planet is, even by astronomical or cosmic terms, extremely unique. The fact we even exist is almost an anomaly in itself, considering our sun‘s prime location in the Milky Way and Earth‘s proximity to that sun, a combination that famous physicist Neil deGrasse Tyson calls ―The Goldilocks Zone.‖ 1 Earth also benefits from an abnormally large moon which stabilizes its rotation and thus gives stability to our weather patterns and seasonal changes. Add to that the noble chemical content and pressure of our atmosphere, tectonic plating, a strong magnetic field, and of course the water that is so vital to every living thing on the planet. Water itself is so incredibly unique, acting as an acid to bases, as a base to acids, having appropriate polarity and the very unique property of losing density as it becomes a frozen solid, enabling it to float on its liquid form, which keeps all of the usable fresh water on the planet from eventually sinking below the liquid, which then would freeze, and so on. Because of the delicacy of this circle of life, it is important that we be responsible with what we have been charged with, while still being able to fulfill our human desire to live in a civilized and modern world and reach our personal and sociological goals. This relatively new line of thinking is called ―The Green Initiative‖ or ―going green,‖ which basically means consuming products and living a lifestyle that uses as many renewable and sustainable sources as possible and lowering the carbonfootprint that is raging out of control, especially in modern Western society. 2 The problem with ―being green‖ is the cost associated with organic or clean processes when compared with more engrained and traditional methods of production which end up causing unwanted effects on our planet. People in modern society are, by nature, extremely selfish and don‘t always think about how things end up affecting future generations, so long as they ―look out for Number One.‖ However, one company that has been relatively successful despite an economic disadvantage is Seventh Generation, Inc., a manufacturer and supplier of green products ranging from dish soap to diapers to facial cloths.3 Founded in 1988 in Burlington, Virginia, Seventh Generation‘s corporate goal is to reduce the amount of natural resources that they consume in the manufacturing process and to strive to keep the products themselves organic, so that they break down more easily and release less harmful chemicals into nature, most notably phosphates and chlorine.4 Seventh Generation, gets its name from an old American Indian proverb, namely the Great Law of the Haudenosaunee (the Iroquois Confederacy), which says that ―In our every deliberation, I 1 Albo M. An Environmental Cleanup in Every Aisle. New York Times [serial online]. April 9, 2009:4. Available from: Academic Search Premier, Ipswich MA. Accessed May 4, 2013. 2 http://www.happi.com/articles/2010/07/42-seventh-generation 3 Wong E. Seventh Generation Asks Bloggers to Lay It on the Line. Brandweek [serial online]. June 28, 2010; 51(26):26. Available from: Academic Search Premier, Ipswich, MA. Accessed May 4, 2013. 4 http://www.seventhgeneration.com/responsibility 94 we must consider the impact of our decisions on the next seven generations.‖5 7G has been awarded for its efforts many times over the years, generally by organizations that promote such Earth Friendly ideas. For example, in 2007 7G was awarded with The Association for Sustainability‘s top award, and also was names one of the Top 10 Responsible Brands in America 2004, where they finished as the 7th most responsible brand in America by the College Explorer study sponsored by Alloy Media & Marketing.6 According to the corporate website, in 2011 7G use by consumers saved 77,000 full growth trees, 28,000,000 gallons of water, and 203,000 cubic feet of landfill while preventing 35,000 pounds of chlorine being released into our water supply. As is customary with most Earth-friendly products, Seventh Generations products cost more than their traditional rivals. For example, at Target as of May 2013, a 252 count box of 7G‘s Free & Clear Baby Wipes cost $9.99, while the long trusted Pampers Hypoallergenic Perfume Free wipes cost $199 for a 440 count box, over 40% less per wipe, and Up & Up, Target‘s house/generic brand, cost only $12.99 for 792 wipes, well under half the cost.7 Despite this, they remain one of the most profitable companies around today, in fact in 2010, the company claimed to have $150 Million in annual revenue and in 2009 they were Vermont‘s second most profitable company.8 But how green are they? For this paper, we will look at two of the company‘s top products, their laundry soaps and diapers. According to the eco-friendly site SmartKlean, 7G uses chemicals such as Sodium Lauryl Sulfate in many of their products including dish-washing liquids, hand soaps, disinfectants and laundry detergents, including their baby laundry detergent. SLS, which is used as a foaming agent, penetrates the skin and its health hazards include reproductive and developmental toxicity, tissue damage that could result in chronic liver, brain, heart, lung damage and may include cancer. SLS has been found in the tissue of these organs so we know it accumulates in the body. SLS also can cause eye damage, affect the immune system and irritate the skin. It has also been shown to cause eczema, and if ingested can lead to damage to tissues in the mouth, ulcers in the mouth and gum disease. Using shampoo with SLS can cause dandruff and hair loss. In fact, the Environment Canada Domestic Substance List classifies SLS as expected to be toxic or harmful, and as a medium human health priority. Not exactly what one would expect from a company that cloaks itself as being environmentally safe.9 As far as diapers, 7G‘s Free & Clear diapers are marketed as being chlorine free and biodegradable. However, the corporate website says that the light brown texture is not due to the ―natural‖ color, but rather they use brown pigments to help distinguish Seventh Generation Chlorine Free Diapers from others in the marketplace that are bleached with chlorine-containing substances as we aim to offer an alternative that is not bleached with chemicals containing chlorine, and are working hard to further improve the sustainability of our diaper products.‖ According to the USDA, the brown coloring is made with pigments that cause no known harm or effects. It also may be surprising that 7G‘s diapers are not biodegradable, but the process of making them has significantly less of an impact on the earth than ordinary disposables. 10 It has been shown that the materials used in 7G‘s Free & Clear Diapers is far better for infants in avoiding diaper rash and other skin irritations because of its lack of chlorine and use of cleaner virgin fibers which have not been 5 http://www.gobehindthebrand.com/Behind-the-Brand-Seventh-Generation-Jeffrey-HollenderFounder/.UYWQW7WsiSo 6 Alliance for Sustainability - Previous Events: First Annual Sustainability Awards 7 Target.com/baby_wipes_sales_circular 8 fastcompany.com, "Profits with Purpose: Seventh Generation". Accessed May 4, 2013. 9 http://smartklean.wordpress.com/2011/04/29/seventh-generation-method-and-ecover-not-so-safe-after-all/ 10 http://www.hormonal-imbalances.com/2010/08/seventh-generation-diaperswipes-review/ 95 processed thru traditional means. This makes sense when you think about it, for example when one leaves a pool, they wash off the chlorine. Add to that when a diaper is treated in chlorine to make it white, and a child later urinates into the diaper, it can release the chlorine and often times react with it. When a diaper is left on for a number of hours, it can lead to diaper rash or other skin irritations much quicker than 7G‘s diapers which do not have any chlorine treatment and are made with postconsumer recycled paper and fibers which are cleaned and treated naturally. 11 While the diapers seem to make the grade, the question remains whether or not the soap does. One may have the thought that just because something is eco-friendly does not directly correlate to being safe for human beings. However when compared to Tide or Cheer, the Center for Disease Control released a statement in 2012 after analyzing 1,000 reported cases in which children were exposed to any kind of laundry detergent and found those who got their hands (and often their mouths) on the concentrated packets were more likely to vomit, choke, cough and become lethargic than those exposed to other kinds of detergent. The cases were first reported in the spring but experts still don't know why the detergent packets make kids so sick, although carcinogens and phosphates which are not used in 7G‘s product are thought to be the primary cause.12 In closing, it is clear that Seventh Generation is trying, and that they are steadily although slowly earning the trust of the American consumer. That being said, they still have a long way to go, as is also true with much of the relatively new ‗green chemistry,‘ ‗green science‘ and ‗green engineering‘ methods that are beginning to inundate us day to day due to their being supported by agenda-seeking political lobbyists as well as other organizations. For now, the best advice is to read the labels, do the research and to make the best decision and most responsible decision not only for our planet, but for our human health, for now, as well as, as Seventh Generations‘ motto says, ‖…for the next seven generations.‖ As science and chemistry will most certainly continue to test and try to improve in a number of different areas that are necessary to make the switch to affordable sustainable resources, time will tell if we as stewards of our planet are taking the appropriate actions on its behalf and to gradually as a society make a needed change our ‖me first‖ psychological behavior. 11 Start 'Em Young. Sierra [serial online]. May 2009; 94(3):14. Available from: Academic Search Premier, Ipswich, MA. Accessed May 4, 2013. 12 http://www.usatoday.com/story/news/nation/2012/10/19/cdc-warns-laundry-detergent-pods-uncrustablerecall/1643467/ 96 Conquering the Achievement Gap and Shaping Our Children‘s Future by Carlos S. Ortega-Guerrero (Education 1100) Abstract his paper explores the book, Toward Excellence with Equity, by Ronald F. Ferguson. It discusses the achievement gap, a disparity in the educational levels of minority, Hispanic, and black students. By analyzing the history of the gap starting with the National Longitudinal Survey of Youth in 1990 and its use of the Armed Forces Qualifications Test, researchers were able to prove a direct relationship between the black and white participants‘ test scores and their wages. The reasons for which the gap persists are explored thoroughly including the influence of peers and the effect that parent and teacher perceptions have on the educational success of the student. Finally, possible solutions that resolve the persistence of the gap are discussed. The paper highlights the urgency in achieving educational equality. T Keywords: achievement gap, inequality, educational disparity The United States of America is a country that has gone through so many radical societal changes throughout its short history; it is country that went from slavery to making it illegal to discriminate against any ethnic group all in a little longer than 200 years. Unfortunately, we have not gone far enough; it is time to shape history again so that we can create a better future for all of our children. Our current educational system is hurting the children that make up the majority of the minority ethnic groups, Hispanics and blacks. The disparity in education levels between this group and white Americans has stayed at a very high, dangerous level. Being that this sector of the population is growing at the fastest rate, if we cannot heal the system in the near future, the future of the entire country is at stake. This disparity has taken on the name ―achievement gap‖ describing just that, a gap between what Caucasian children learn and these minorities. Fortunately, it is not too late to resolve the problem, by exploring its history, examining the persistence of the problem, and by finding remedies that will lead to social equity, we will begin to mend the gap and begin the path to recovery. Understanding where the achievement gap originated is the first step in understanding how to resolve the dilemma. The first credible proof of the gap was discovered was through the National Longitudinal Survey of Youth (NLSY) in 1990. The survey studied large discrepancies in earnings between blacks and whites from the mid 1970s to the late 1980s. The main hypothesis for this incidence was because the advancements in the field of technology required having the ability to use reading and math; this gave some employees more value than others. This was confirmed by the NLSY because this survey kept a record of the math and reading scores of the entire participant pool. They received these scores after taking the Armed Forces Qualifications Test (AFQT). The test nearly proved the hypothesis because the discrepancy between blacks and whites on their test scores ―predicted at least fifty percent of the black-white hourly earning gap among young adults (p. 2).‖ This NLSY study became the first time in history anyone had found a reason to study the large inconsistencies between blacks and whites in terms of wages earned. Once this idea was linked to the AFQT scores, it that sparked a movement to understand why this achievement gap existed. This is not to say that educational disparities were not acknowledged before this point, but it gave those that were voicing their opinions a better set of statistics that proved what they were trying to argue (Ferguson, 2007). 97 There were two distinct instances prior to the NLSY survey that tried to face the achievement problem before it had been studied thoroughly were the Tennessee Star Experiment and the publication of A Nation at Risk. The Tennessee Star Experiment, which was conducted in the 1980s, tested the impact that small class sizes had on black and white nine year olds. It was estimated that small classes (13-17 students) compared to large classes (22-25 students) benefited the black students more than the white students. This was seen as a possible explanation of the reductions in test-score discrepancies from 1970 through the late 1980s. Evidence on the effectiveness of small class sizes was deemed inconclusive after the study. This displays the importance of analyzing previous studies like the Tennessee Star Experiment, we can avoid running into the same troubles that researchers from that time fell into. This can then lead to real solutions which are desperately needed today. The other instance that demonstrates the test-score disparity being addressed pre-NLSY is the publication, A Nation at Risk. During the time that this article was published, in the 1980s, there was a push for teacher accountability. It was a summary of why a lack of educated citizens would threaten the future of the entire nation. This article gave importance in advancing the education in of all of the demographics. Although the publication was very controversial when it was first released, it was a huge a reason why there is discussion about the achievement gap at all. We need more publications like this so that we can influence the people of this generation to resolve a gap that has not been narrowed in over three decades (Ferguson, 2007). After discovering the origins of the achievement gap, we can begin to analyze why it persists. A couple of the most influential factors in the continuance of the gap include peer pressure to remain authentic and the standards that parents and teachers set for the child. Students that come from Hispanic and black communities have a very real fear that they will lose their authenticity if they come off as intelligent. This fear stems from being ridiculed, for ―acting white,‖ by their friends for using high vocabulary words that are not used with frequency in their respective communities. The fear of acting white seems almost comical as a cause that allows achievement gap to thrive, but the social isolation that these children would have to otherwise face is very real. There are many examples of students that struggle with this issue from day to day. In one of the examples that Ferguson (2007) used, a child refused to raise his hand to answer one of the questions being asked by the teacher, yet he whispered the correct answer under his breath. Upon noticing this, the middle school‘s principal asked the child why he had not raised his hand to give the answer. The child‘s response was that he feared losing his friends by ―acting white (p. 67).‖ This shows a reluctance to participate because of peer pressure at a very young age. If this student continued with same mentality throughout high school, which is often the case, it becomes easier to understand why children coming from Hispanic and black households have a difficult time retaining information. Through avoidance, not only do they miss short term opportunities to participate in class, but they begin to withdraw entirely at a steady rate which has a very negative long term consequence that may include dropping out. The other powerful example given by the author was that of a black student leader. When he attempts to explain the difference between college preparatory (CP) courses, where most of the students are black, and honors courses, where most of the white students are, he tries to make both courses look like viable forms of education, yet he basically explains how the honors courses create a better ―atmosphere‖ for learning (p. 68). In this example, by admitting that the honors courses create a better learning experience, the student leader is faced with what he perceives as rejecting his black peers. His only option out was to try and balance both viewpoints by trying to validate both environments; this was he can give his true opinion while remaining authentic to his ethnic group. The social problems that Hispanic and black students face, by trying to excel in their studies, give a strong indication for why the achievement gap is relentless amongst these minority groups. A way to reform this way of thinking is necessary (Ferguson, 2007). A large factor that dictates how students achieve in school is the standards that parents and teachers set for the students. Parental expectations of their children‘s grades vary by race and by 98 levels of education, relative to the parents, as illustrated by the author (p. 71). On average, Hispanic and black parents allow their children to get much lower grades than what Asian and white parents allow of their children. These numbers are very significant because these expectations are another illustration of the achievement gap. Those that have parents that have higher expectations end up achieving more than those with parents who have lower expectations. These parental expectations also influence other areas of the students‘ academics. For example, blacks are less likely to participate in class, but when the family background and the parental education variables are controlled, black males reportedly have more interest in their studies than whites. On top of this, blacks students report spending as much if not more time on homework than whites when taking the same classes (p. 189). The causes of this is not because black students are less intelligent than white students, but because black students usually have less foundational knowledge and receive less help at home; this all relates back to the levels of education of the parents. Parents that have less education do not give their children as many skills and cannot help their children with homework as often. This is not an excuse for the parents, but a fact. We will explore later how these parents can continue to help their children through school even when not formally educated. These previous examples demonstrate the importance of parental standards for children. The involvement of parents is crucial in closing the achievement gap (Ferguson, 2007). The perceptions that teachers have of students are imperative as well. Study after study has proven that educators, on average, have higher expectations of their white students than their black students; in most cases it is not due to the fact that they are discriminating students due to ethnicity, but because they look for previous indicators of achievement, for example grades. This means that for some students, teachers are satisfied with an average grade, while other students a reprimanded for that same grade because more is expected from them (p. 69). The power that teachers have through their expectations is larger than what is normally perceived. In the way that the school system is currently structured, a student has no purpose for achieving more than is expected of them. Without having the necessary support system to encourage the students to reach college, it is impossible for them to envision this for their future. As explained by Ferguson (2007), this problem is exacerbated by the tracking programs that are in currently in effect (p. 96). Students that are in low track courses receive a lower quality of instruction which is fueled by the teachers‘ perceptions of what the students can achieve in these courses. In other words, by trying to remediate the problems of the students who already disadvantaged, placing them in low track courses, students are put in environments that are less conducive of a positive learning experience. Inhibiting the progress of already disadvantaged students should not be tolerated. All of these examples of low teacher expectations are best combined through the concept of ―self-fulfilling prophecies (p. 146).‖ If an educator makes the mistake of creating an inaccurate perception of what a student can achieve, it can actually begin to influence the students‘ performance. Although these perceptions are not racially biased, teachers still have higher expectations of white students, again, because of previous grades. The earlier that the teacher stigmatizes student, the more difficult that it makes it for the student to accomplish their full potential this can really harm their future. This theory of a self-fulfilling prophecy should be taken advantage of in a positive way and not in a way that condemns the future of the children (Ferguson, 2007). After discussing the reason why this achievement gap continues to plague our American education system, we can now begin to discuss the possible solutions. As mentioned previously, one of the reasons for the persistence of this problem was constant peer pressure on minority Hispanic and black students not to lose their ethnic identities by ―acting white.‖ A resolution for this was addressed by Ferguson (2007); when students who are more fluent in black English than in formal English, they are more likely to have constructive participation if allowed to use their regular speech patterns (p. 287). Educator must begin to remove the negative stigma associated with students that speak different forms of the English language. The highest priority for teachers is to teach their 99 students high vocabulary words that are more common in the formal English context; before this can be done, students need to be engaged in the class discussions. This is critical to increasing and maintaining their attention levels for longer periods of time. If students decide to continue to use the informal English forms with peers it should be their choice completely. As long as their heightened vocabulary allows them to communicate properly with teachers, employers, and everyone else outside of their societal network, the work of the educator succeeded. Being able to implement this step will require teachers to embrace the way that different students‘ use English. Once this step is enacted across all of the classrooms that minority Hispanic and black students attend, they will not feel as if they are inauthentic, or ―white.‖ This could eventually lead to a shift in the way that these populations use the English language. If all of the students learn a similar level of formal English, there will be no reason to ridicule one another. Now, to address the negative perceptions that parents and teachers have of Hispanic and black students, we must reassess the current way in which these groups interact. The first most important viewpoint to change is the perception that parents have of their children because it will have the largest impact and can yield immediate results. Currently, Hispanic and black parents allow their children to receive lower grades than any of the other demographic groups. This means that the expectations that these parents are much lower than the rest of the population. Before any significant progress on the achievement gap, parents must consistently enforce: ―daily leisure reading, discussions in which children explain their homework answers to parents, and appropriate bed times (p. 279).‖ Reading is one of the most important activities that children engage in, and getting them into the habit of reading on their free time can really enhance their critical thinking skills and develop their vocabulary. Having these skills will prepare them for college and for the professional world; although these goals seem to be distant, the earlier that the process is started, the more opportunities that they will have to develop and refine their abilities. It is also central for the parents to ask their children to explain their homework to them. Even if Hispanic and black parents do not fully understand the assignment due to a lack of education, this demographic of parents have lower levels of education on average, it assigns importance to the child‘s studies. It makes the children understand that the parents will be involved in the educational process. In turn, this influences the children to set higher expectations for them since they understand that they will be under constant supervision. Not only does this keep tabs on the child, but in order to explain their assignments to their parents, the children must have a very good understanding of what is required of their work. This also means that parents must be in constant communication with their children‘s teachers to ensure that the students are doing what is required and that they are up to speed with the rest of the class. Setting appropriate bedtimes and enforcing the time repeatedly also helps create a good habit for the future. When children learn to abide by the time that parents set, they are more likely to respect their future restrictions, for example curfew or maintaining appropriate behaviors. Not only this, but they will also learn to respect deadlines set by future teachers and employers. By ensuring that all of the measures previously mentioned are implemented, the parents would succeed in raising their perceptions for their children which would create successful students. All of these skills have an immediate effect on the performance of children. Now, addressing the perceptions that the teachers have of the students requires a different set of strategies. A way to help teachers attain better perceptions of the students is by creating a good environment which facilitates the learning process for students. As Ferguson (2007) explains, ―student performance can be depressed when fear of confirming a negative stereotype interferes with concentration and distracts students from doing their best (p. 286).‖ When students are placed in an environment in which they feel comfortable and safe, they are more likely to participate and become more receptive to the information that they are being given in the classroom from day to day. This is not a process that can be enacted from one day to the next, but ensuring that all of our educators are trained intensively to be sensitive of the cultural differences from one student to the next. This 100 positive environment is very difficult to create at later ages because of the amount of the social experiences that the children have through by that time; this is why it is critical to also address this while children are still in the early stages of elementary school. If we can create a more positive view of children who come from minority groups, it will not only help the teachers to believe in their abilities, but it will help the students to believe in themselves. This takes advantage of the theory behind a self-fulfilling prophecy. When the students begin to believe in themselves because their teachers prove to them that they can accomplish their goals, they are more likely to create higher expectations for themselves. They will have a more positive outlook on life that will lead them to more prosperous futures through which they could become role models for the students to continue to struggle. In conclusion, not only is the future of minority communities highly at risk because of the achievement gap, a substantial difference between the performance of minority Hispanic and black students versus Caucasian students, but the future of the entire nation is at risk. We must pull together and overcome these educational inequalities. The achievement gap can be conquered by understanding the history of the gap, the reason for which the problem persists, and the methods through which we can solve the problem. Although the problem was first proven in the 1990s, it existed before this time. Solutions were attempted before the 1990s, but none of the studies yielded good results. The problem persists because of the pressure that minority student‘s face when trying to remain ―authentic‖ to their ethnic groups and exert a lot of effort to avoid ―acting white.‖ This problem coupled with the low expectations that parents and teachers have of them only fuels the fire by creating a self-fulfilling prophecy. Through this prophecy, the children learn to believe in their failure. Parents must learn to give their children a good example at home and have them follow a healthy regiment that exposes them to the importance of their education. Teachers must create an environment in the classroom where the children thrive intellectually and where they will not be ashamed of the way that they communicate whether formally or informally. This way, they can open their minds to new vocabulary that will help change the rest of their lives. It is time that we mobilize to shape our children‘s future. It is time to equalize the educational opportunities no matter ethnicity so that we can succeed as entire nation. It is time to ensure that this country remains a beacon of hope and prosperity for all demographic groups. References Ferguson, R. F. (2007). Toward excellence with equity: an emerging vision for closing the achievement gap. Cambridge: Harvard Education Press. 101 Biocatalysis and green chemistry by Agnieszka Poznanska (Chemistry 1105) onsumers worldwide are developing preferences for ―natural‖ or ―organic‖ products and, because of that, the market for biotechnologically derived products is fast developing. People worldwide believe that organic or natural ―green‖ products are better for their health in comparison to the nonorganic products, because they contain less or none of the potentially hazardous chemicals which are harmful for human health. This is also one of the most important features that in my opinion qualify a product as green. As well as the fact that green products should also contain fewer pesticides, antibiotics, artificial fertilizer, and genetically modified organisms. In general, it should be a safer product. As far as the process that could be considered green, it should reduce the use of energy and resources, as well as waste. It should eliminate costly treatments, and in general produce safer products that I mentioned before and improve competition in the marketplace. The philosophy is that it is better to be proactive in the prevention of waste than to react after its development. The principles and framework for this approach should include using benign substances instead of toxic ones, using fewer materials and natural resources whenever possible, using renewable materials, designing for energy efficiency, and planning for end of product life by using recyclable or biodegradable materials. My choice as an example of a process that I think follows the principles of green chemistry is biocatalysis. Biocatalysis represent a useful tool in the field of biotechnological processes. It basically involves catalyzing a large number of stereo and regioselective chemical manipulations that are not suitably obtained by less selective classical synthetic procedures. The increasing ecological sensitivity supports the choice of environmentally friendly processes. Let‘s start from, ―why do I think that biocatalysis is a ―green‖ process?‖ First of all biocatalysis helps to reduce the use and/or generation of hazardous compounds and it provides the use of renewable starting materials, as well as the employment of safer chemical transform materials and, because of that, biocatalytic processes are much ―greener‖ than the corresponding classical chemical syntheses. The big down side of it is that it is still much more expensive. That is why sometimes this method is use in industrial production in combination with classical chemical synthesis. Despite the greater expense, biocatalysis is gaining popularity over chemical synthesis, which is a very good sign because a biocatalytic process redefines efficiency and environmental responsibility. For now, this process is typically used in the pharmaceutical industry, which can afford processes that are more expensive. The biocatalytic method allows the manufacture of novel ingredients. Companies like Eastman have been using it to manufacture anti-aging ingredients. The company applied the 12 principles of green chemistry from the EPA to refine its operation. Now, Eastman expects to be commercializing products from this process. "‘We spent the past year and a half refining the process so that we could produce affordable green chemicals,‘ says Natale. ‗Green chemicals are in demand, but they come with a cost, a premium. The right thing to do is to be able to provide the most green materials that consumers can afford.‘"(Mason) Increasing demand for natural products can have a negative impact on the environment. Concerned about biopiracy and species extinction, the industry is striving to source its raw material in the best way in order to protect the environment--using certified channels, fair trades and, now, plant cell cultures. As an example, I would like to use an Arch Personal Care Products, which launched its Regenistem line at the 2011 in-cosmetics show in Milan. The Regenistem process allows C 102 the company to take only small quantities of plant cells from seeds or leaves, grow them in culture plates and then into bioreactors. The controlled environment allows the company to push the potential of the plants to the limit and manufacture very interesting ingredients. "‘The process allows us to harvest rare or old plants and isolate unique actives or enhance the production of them, all while controlling the biomass in the laboratory,‘ says Vince Gruber, PhD, director of research for Arch Personal Care Ingredients. The process minimizes requirements for harvest and cultivation, which wastes resources and opens the world of opportunity for the industry. The first in this line, ‗Regenistem Rice‘, is an extract from a particular red rice species that is more than 1,000 years old and comes from a high elevation in Nepal.‖ (Mason) ―Brand owners are interested in a unique label claim as well as in the active ingredients and what they can do for the skin. They want to take advantage of such biotechnological processes. ‗Brands are driven by unique ideas,‘ explains Gruber. ‘Plants that are unique or that grow in unique environments and offer benefits to the skin allow brands to build stories around them.‘" (Mason) ―Driven by the already existing innovative companies that are looking to carve out a niche for all-natural products, the brand is trying to advertise this process. This process is renewable and it‘s not based on petroleum.‖ (Mason) The name of it is ReGeniStem™ Red Rice and this is what the exact description of this product that you can find on the company website says: ―ReGeniStem™ Red Rice is a botanically sourced product that is made via a sustainable process of cultivating state-of-the-art plant cell cultures in bioreactors, which reduces the residual biomass waste and environmental impact. ReGeniStem™ Red Rice allows for increased secondary metabolite production through the use of natural plant elicitors, restores cellular epigenetic patterns of old cells to that of young cells and reverses the age-related increase in DNA methylation, leading to an increase in collagen production.‖ The cost for those facial skin products is a little higher but I personally am willing to pay that price because I think it is worth the extra cost. I think that the fact that I‘m using organic, chemicalfree products that are safer for me and my skin is worth the higher price. You cannot put a price tag on good health. What comes to my mind is the expression‖ to feel good in your own skin‖ and how important this is to our better well-being (especially as women). References Title: ―Opportunities and advantages in green: finding innovative approaches to make the same products with fewer resources is best for consumers, companies and the environment‖. Global Cosmetic Industry Jan- Feb 2011 Author: Mason Sara 46 Academic OneFile, web, 27 Nov 2012 103 A Secret Society by Hayley Reagin (English 1102) S hin Dong-hyuk is a North Korean refugee who travels the world telling his story. After twentythree years of eating grass, bark, rats, bugs and whatever little amounts of food the guards would reward him with, Dong-hyuk barely escaped from one of North Korea‘s largest and most brutal reform prison camps where he was born. Watching his amazing story made me wonder about the internal clock work of North Korean society that has sent so many families like Shin's into prison in the first place. Kim Il Sung‘s idea of 'Juche' defines society, citizens‘ rights, and how it makes up the education of North Korean‘s people. Understanding this concept explains how North Korean life is influenced and shaped by the Juche ideology. Civic duties are first and foremost to the citizens of North Korea. Jiyoung Song, a published author in European Journal of East Asian Studies and who has studied North Korea before, explained that Juche is the national ideology developed by the very first dictator of North Korea Kim Il Sung (88). The basic premise of Juche is the citizens of North Korea should have complete loyalty to their leader and his ideals. Kim Il Sung explained that ―Human rights can never be realized without the defense of sovereignty‖ (Song 96). In other words, a North Korean citizen must show absolute loyalty to their leader and in return, basic rights and security are granted. The second dictator of North Korea Kim Jung Il, adopted the same set of ideals from his father. According to Kim Jong Il, his political ideals reflect that ―Each individual must address his or her own social obligations before enjoying the respective rights and freedoms‖ (Song 109). The duties of the North Korean citizens are to first and foremost protect the nation and the leadership of the Kim Regime. Kim Jung Un, the current dictator of North Korea, uses the same ideology as his father and grandfather to keep a sovereign state. Loyalty to the great leader and strong sovereignty to the state are taught to North Korean children at a very early age as the foundation of education is based upon the principles of Juche. In order to teach children the ideals of socialist society the fundamentals of education are shaped around the principles of Juche. Gay Reed, an educator herself who conducted intensive studies on North Korean education from actual North Korean textbooks, found that throughout their schooling North Korean children learn the principal of ‗Juche‘, a North Korean ideology that is a diluted practice of Marxism and Leninism (4). For many years the North Korean dictator, Kim Il Sung, would review and edit textbooks that didn‘t idolize his status. He would remove information about the outside world and add mystified stories about himself as a heroic figure or as a fatherly figure which in turn, would make him seem powerful (Lee 350). Unfortunately since the death of Kim Il Sung and under Kim Jung Un‘s rule, not much has changed. Even today in the 21st century, stories and lessons within the North Korean textbooks still demonize other cultures as an extreme form of nationalism. As the world becomes more connected through technology, North Korean children are being left in the dark. Dong-Bae Lee, a University of Queensland professor, conducted a study in South Korea with a board of professors from all over the world that studied how Non-North Koreans are portrayed in textbooks. He found that ―…the text books emphasize the superiority of North Korean-style of socialism. The stories ‗Swallows at our House‘ and…depict North Koreans living in paradise, whereas South Koreans live in hopeless conditions, oppressed by the Americans…‖ (Lee 366). There are a plethora of examples within his article that show how children‘s stories and other educational articles demonize other religions. 104 Americans are often depicted as violent or as Christian believers and the Japanese and South Koreans are shown in stories where they are being raped or discriminated against by U.S citizens (Lee 357; Song 102). At an early age children are being heavily influenced by learning about one ideology only, Juche. If that‘s the only lesson they learn growing up, then it‘s the only way of life that they‘ll ever know. And as Song explains in his article, ―militarizing society prevents people from developing individual and liberal concepts of human rights‖ so growing up and Juche being the only principal taught in school really diminishes the chance of a revolution from happening (94). However, such an education is only for the few lucky children within North Korea that can afford to go to school or better, even have a school in their town. Furthermore, National unity and military are the highest priorities in Kim Jung Un‘s socialist society and is the citizens‘ constitutional duty to protect them. Survival is the main theme in the North Korean Socialist Constitution. Gay Reed explains that ―…all education in North Korea is designed to serve the socialist cause and all aspects of the revolution-ideological, technical and cultural-are dependent upon the North Korean ‗cradle the grave‘ education system‖ (Reed 3). This means that at a young age, children‘s education is heavily swayed by the nationalistic belief of claiming allegiance to North Korea and Kim Jung Un. According the Kim Jung Il‘s political policy ‗Military-first politics‘, the Korean People‘s Army comes first in state affairs and reserves all national resources for the army first rather than going to the public (Song 93). Propaganda is extensively used to promote loyalty to North Korea and pictures depicting Kim Jung Un and his father in ―family like settings‖ are often seen everywhere. This serves the purpose of promoting the Kim regime and serve as a reminder of how the ―Great Leaders‖ are the ones in charge. Breaking the law, like Dong-hyuk‘s family did, will get a citizen sent to one of the many prison camps in North Korea. The idea of Juche is that citizens keep close to North Korean ideals and tradition, and if someone betrays the culture, then severe punishment is used to reprimand their behavior. Robert Park, a published author in World Affairs and who has conducted many studies on North Korea, reported that ―Previous UN reports…have concentrated on nine human rights violations: violation of the right to food; torture and other cruel, inhuman, and degrading treatment; arbitrary detention as a form of persecution;…discrimination particularly targeting women, children, people living with disabilities,…‖ and so on (Park 65). Being a war criminal, committing crimes such as treason against North Korea or attempting to escape to a different country is how a citizen can end up in a prison camp. When Kim Il Sung, the first dictator of North Korea, created these camps he put into motion the 3 Generation of Punishment Law which was designed to kill off families (Park 69). In other words, if a member of a North Korean family was to commit a crime against North Korea, not only himself but his entire family plus 2 generations would be sent to a prison camp as punishment. This ideology is based off the belief of Juche that if say the grandfather of a family was a revolutionary, then his son and grandson would be likely to commit the same crime (Cooper 3). Their children and grandchildren will only know life inside of a prison camp, that is if they even live that long. I believe this type of ruling is designed so families keep an eye on each other and police each other. It‘s a way to keep North Korean citizens from revolting against the regime. Shin Dong-hyuk was lucky enough to be able to escape Camp 14, something that only a select few have ever successfully attempted. It was never defined what law Shin Dong-hyuk‘s family broke that sent Dong-hyuk‘s family to prison. He was interviewed by 60 Minutes in 2012 and was asked to tell his story. Anderson Cooper, the interviewer and a correspondent for CBS, asked Shin Dong-hyuk ―Did you know America was real?‖ To which Dong-hyuk replied ―Not at all‖ (CBS). Dong-hyuk was born and raised in Camp 14 by his mother, who was only allowed to get married as a reward from the guards. He was tortured, forced to watch his brother and mother get executed at the ―execution site‖ at the age of 13, and was starved nearly to death from the lack of food. According to Park, ―…an estimated quarter of a million political prisoners, one-third of them children, are 105 currently being forced to perform slave labor and are routinely subjected to systematic torture and rape,…‖ (Park 68). Rebelling against the laws that were created around the ideology of Juche will result in severe punishment and be an example to the rest of the country of what their fate would be if they acted in the same way. Look on Google Earth; one will see Camp 14 as a large barren compound surrounded by barbed wire. Shin Don-hyuk climbed over the body of his dead friend who had been electrocuted by the barbed wire fence and escaped to China. Today he still lives in fear of being sent back home and executed. The breaking of laws (and therefore breaking the laws of Juche) sentence thousands in the nation each year to prison camps as punishment. Shin Don-hyuk‘s story of escape is rare but not unique. After extensive research of such a repressive culture, suddenly I find myself a little more grateful to live in the country that I do. Works Cited Lee, Dong-bae. "Portrayals Of Non-North Koreans In North Korean Textbooks And The Formation Of National Identity." Asian Studies Review 34.3 (2010): 349-369. Academic Search Premier. Web. 17 July 2013. Liang-Fenton, Debra. "Failing To Protect: Food Shortages And Prison Camps In North Korea." Asian Perspective 31.2 (2007): 47-74. Oscine with Full Text. Web. 17 July 2013. ―North Korean prisoner escaped after 23 brutal years.‖ 60 Minutes. CBS. WCBS, New York. 2 Dec. 2012. Television. Park, Robert. "The Forgotten Genocide." World Affairs 176.2 (2013): 64-71. Academic Search Premier. Web. 17 July 2013. Reed, Gay Garland. "Globalisation And Education: The Case Of North Korea." Compare: A Journal Of Comparative Education 27.2 (1997): 167. Academic Search Premier. Web. 17 July 2013. Song, Jiyoung. "The Right To Survival In The Democratic People's Republic Of Korea." European Journal Of East Asian Studies 9.1 (2010): 87-117.Academic Search Premier. Web. 17 July 2013. 106 Make Them Grovel For Your Novel: A Guide to Publishing and Being an Author by Sarah Rochford (English 1102) I never realized I was alive until one book pointed it out to me. I will never forget it; the book was Dandelion Wine by Ray Bradbury and it changed my life. I sat in my room reading what was, at the time, just an ordinary book. My eyes focused on a page where the main character rambles on about how he is alive, and the first thought that came into my head was, ―Well, duh.‖ Then it hit me. If a person is not dead, they are obviously living, but if a person is living they are not necessarily alive. Being alive involves much more than having a functioning brain and a beating heart. Being alive means waking up every morning, appreciating the fact that God gave you another day, and going out and making the most of everything that day has to offer. If you do this each and every day, then you are truly alive. The pages of this book motivated me to take a more active role in life, to set goals, and to be proud of everything I work hard to accomplish, big and small. One of the goals I have set for myself is to be the kind of writer that Ray Bradbury was for me. I want to open the eyes of a person and change their life for the better. Being a life-changing author is what I want to do and getting my work properly published is how I am going to do it. But with the growing popularity of the Internet and the difficulties of the publishing world, becoming a published author is a more daunting and complex task now than ever. Step One: Becoming An Author And All It Entails One of the most fantastic things about being a writer is that most anybody can become one. It is not like fields such as medicine or law, where a great amount of schooling, money, and training barely scratches the surface of everything one must do to even consider taking on one of those professions. Technically, no formal education is needed in order to become a writer. In fact, beloved author Mark Twain left school when he was eleven years old, and received no further formal education past the fifth grade (The Mark Twain House & Museum). If you are willing to work hard and you have dedication, you can become a writer. According to the Bureau of Labor Statistics, writers and authors of all kind make an average of $55,420 per year (―Writers and Authors). Considering there is no required formal education, dress code, or working environment in the occupation of writing this is quite reasonable. Without student loans, expensive business attire, or any kind of commute there is nothing an author needs to pay for in order to officially become an author. However, with a growth rate of 6% when the average growth rate of most occupations is 14%, competition to become a successful novelist is fierce (―Writers and Authors‖). An all-consuming drive for the art is essential in setting oneself apart from the other millions of people who are striving for the exact same thing. One might say that this requirement is even harder to fulfill than the many years of medical school it takes in order to become a doctor. Anybody can memorize facts and concepts, but it takes a very special kind of author to create a story that changes a life using only their words. There are ways one can educate themselves on their own, though. Reading books is one of the best ways to do this. Brad Isaac, founder of the website PersistenceUnlimited.com, a site dedicated to helping people set goals and achieve them through online support, agrees with this. In Isaac‘s article, ―26 Major Advantages to Reading More Books,‖ he explains that reading books goes far beyond just exploring different worlds created by the authors; reading can benefit one in life even when they have left the page. For example, since reading is a mental process, unlike watching TV, 107 one uses his or her brain more. The more they use it, the stronger it becomes. The article describes reading as a ―fundamental skill builder‖ (Isaac). The more different kinds of books one reads, the larger variety of vocabulary, grammar, and other writing components he or she will be exposed to, and therefore he or she are educating his or herself. But this education goes far beyond the rules and restrictions of spelling, vocabulary, and grammar. Through reading an assortment of literature, one can expose their minds to and learn about different cultures and places in a very unique way. For example, with personal biographies, a reader can learn about and connect to different cultures and kinds of people in an intimate way they never could have without the portal the author provided. A proper education does not stop with facts and statistics, it goes beyond that and extends all the way to understanding different points of view, cultures, and ideas. All of these understandings can be achieved through the reading of a variety of books. Another way one can educate themselves in order to become a successful author is surrounding themselves with knowledgeable people in the business. Chicago Women in Publishing (CWP) is a fantastic organization that does just that. The goal of the members of CWP is ―…[t]o explore and improve the status of publishing professionals, to assist members in greater professional achievement, and to provide a forum for the exchange of ideas‖ (Chicago Women in Publishing). Through networking and exchanging opinions with people who share similar goals, throw away uninspired ideas, rework and improve old ones, or even create something completely new. Many concepts and ideas go stale and become impossible to work with when one is dealing with them on his or her own. When throwing a new perspective into the mix, points of view that the original author would have never thought of can be easily brought up and incorporated into whatever they are working on. This can be an essential stepping-stone into making one‘s writing the best possible thing it could be. Chicago Women in Publishing‘s Mentoring Program for Members is an excellent way to start doing this. The Mentoring Program for Members provides inexperienced members of Chicago Women in Publishing with a mentor familiar with publishing, such as published authors, that will help them build a resume, and that can even help the member find permanent or freelance work (Chicago Women in Publishing). The organization provides aspiring writers with the tools and opportunities they need in order to become successful at what they want to do. From Someone Who Has Been There… In an interview with Candace Vickers, a high school English teacher who decided to add writing children‘s books to her list of skills not too long ago, she explained that although technical and business components of being a novelist are very important, it is the passion and drive that the writer feels to tell his or her story and have his or her message be heard that really makes or breaks a career. Vickers explains, ―… [M]ost of all, you need a passion for what you write.‖ Vickers has not been writing for long, but she‘s been in the game long enough to pass on some wisdom. It wasn‘t the astronomical paychecks or the fancy author lifestyle that drew Vickers to wanting to become an author, hopefully that wouldn‘t be a drive for anybody. What really drove Vickers to become an author; were the memories she shared with her children, reading them stories that they enjoyed so much, and her desire to make sure other parents have the opportunity to make similar memories with their children. There was such enthusiasm in her voice when she talked about how she feels when she writes, ―… [W]hen I start writing and thinking I go to a place inside myself that I love visiting. A place of creativity and thoughtfulness, it‘s beautiful.‖ But realistically, passion and drive is not the sole component of having a successful novel writing career. Vickers suggests networking as another one of the best ways to get ones career rolling. Her advice is, ―You need to get out and find writer friends and have little writing parties. Not only can they help you get the creative juices flowing, they can become important contacts when you publish, market, or sign and kind of contract.‖ I could imagine thinking of working with friends as distracting, and working in my home alone was the best option. I‘m sure that‘s what Candace Vickers felt in the beginning when she made the mistake of not 108 networking and working with other writers: ―…that is something I wish I would have done from the get-go, it would have made things a lot smoother in the beginning‖ (Vickers). But now I won‘t make the same error due to Vickers‘ wisdom that she passed onto a fellow writer. Step Two: Publishing One‘s Work There are two different paths one can take on the journey to publication: publishing independently or publishing through a professional publishing company. Publishing independently is more work on the part of the author, but in my opinion it definitely outweighs the potential consequences of publishing through a professional publishing company. Hoyt Hilsman, in his article ―Mystery Solved! Artificially Raising E-Book Prices to Preserve Outdated Business Model is Bad for Publishers, Readers‖ printed in the Chicago Tribune, discusses the issue of publishers raising the prices of not only e-books, but hardcover and soft cover books as well and giving authors the same royalties they would get if the books were just regular price. This resulted in professional publishing companies crediting 10-50% of their income from Internet sales (Kremer). This obviously makes the publishers more money, but it is extremely unfair to the authors and to the readers as well. Publishing companies claim they offer ―editorial, production, marketing and distribution services that no small publisher or independent author can provide‖ (Hilsman). When in reality, authors can make over three times more money if they publish and distribute books themselves without the help of publishers. For example, when using a publisher, an author usually gets about 10 percent of the net price of a hardcover book. If a hardcover book were $30, the author would get about $2 or $3 per book. If the authors distributed the book themselves, they would have to pay about $5 to $10 to produce the book, but then if they sold it for the $30 they would be making about a $15 profit. So why bother using a publisher at all? In my opinion, it is much more beneficial as an author to produce and distribute books independently. Yes, it is a little more work on the authors‘ part, but the rewards of this hard work will be far greater than those of working with a professional publishing company. The reading experience is something to consider when publishing. Publishing on the Internet and publishing through print are two unique opportunities to tell a story in very different ways. The Internet and e-books opens the door to include interactive components in an authors writing. This can include audio that can read special words in certain ways and bring emphasis to them, videos that can complement the writing and bring it to life in a more visual way, or graphical features such as pictures, maps, or diagrams that can help the reader visualize and understand the literature in a clearer way. However, traditional print books hold a more historically significant, or nostalgic, meaning that some people prefer over the interactive components of an e-book. The population seems to hold onto this nostalgia and doesn‘t want to let it go. A survey conducted by the Pew Research Center Project for Excellence in Journalism shows that 60% of people under 40 prefer a traditional print-like experience when reading, while 40% prefer interactive components such as audio, video, or other graphical features (―The Reading Experience‖). When referring to people who are 40 and over, 57% of them prefer the print-like experience while 41% favor interactive components (―The Reading Experience‖). I found it extremely interesting that both generations, the one over 40 and the one under 40 are holding onto traditional print-like reading experiences. As a part of the younger generation, and an aspiring author, I am grateful for this love of traditional reading. Not only do authors make more money in royalties off of conventional print books over ebooks with a number of interactive components, But I really enjoy the tradition and feeling one gets when they crack open a new book. You cannot hear the crack of a spine or smell the must of the pages on a Kindle or iPad. It is certainly a comfort to know that if my generation continues to favor print like they already do, physical books in all their musty-paged, cracking-spine glory aren‘t going anywhere. The format and design in which a book is published actually affects reviews and sales of the 109 book. Author Quinn Dalton, in his article ―How Format Affects Reviews and Sales,‖ writes of his own experience as an author publishing his books. He went the traditional route of publishing his first book in hardcover, then a year later having it come out in paperback. Dalton noticed that his book in its paperback form was less successful than his book in its hardcover format. After consulting with reviewers, agents, editors, and other fellow authors, Dalton discovered that it is not only the words within a book that help it sell, it is the packaging and design of the book as well. Author Raymond Carver is proof of this. In 2005, his first novel sold solidly, but it was nothing extraordinary and the book was not going into any more additional printings (Dalton). Carver was not a renowned author so his books were harder to sell. His publisher then tried printing the book with ―a different size and cover treatment, and a [cover designing format] that people would recognize‖ (Dalton). The novel sold out and required additional printings. Although all of the credit cannot be attributed to the new styling of the printing, the literature itself must have had something to do with a novel being sold out, but the attractive formatting of the novel certainly must have been a major contributing factor to what drew the readers to the book in the first place. It is a frightening thought as an aspiring author to think that the cover of your book can be more important than the words inside it, but a quote by Amber Qureshi, Senior Editor at the Free Press, reassured me: ―…Any format, when published with passion and when the material is of high quality, can be made into a success‖ (Dalton). While I love my printed books and read outdoors with much ease, I have to admit that when an author is first beginning self-publishing, the form of an e-book is by far the most efficient way to start. In her article that appeared in Writer Magazine, ―Do-it-Yourself Publishing‖ Moira Allen explains how simple it is to publish an e-book. She points out that the author only needs a simple word-processing program in order to construct the basic format of an e-book. Most computers already have a word-processing already installed on them, but if this is not the case, one can be easily downloaded for free. However, Allen suggests that if a more sophisticated format for the e-book is desired, Adobe Acrobat should be downloaded. The cost is $250 but Allen describes it as ―…[w]ell worth the price, especially if you expect to create more than one e-book.‖ Adobe Acrobat only needs to be downloaded at the end of the formatting procedure on the word-processing program in order to convert the word document into a PDF file. When it comes to formatting work on the wordprocessing program, Allen tells the reader everything he or she needs to do in order to make the document look exactly like a book format. She tells the reader to change the page size from the standard word-processing size to 5 by 7 inches, which is the usual size that e-books can be found in. She gives reminders and instructions on how to format margins, headers and footers, and even a front and back matter. Front matter would include common book features such as a title page, copyright page, acknowledgements, and table of contents. Back matter would include things like an index, author biography, author contact information, and Allen also notes that back matter is a ―good place to include ads for any other books you are selling.‖ The step-by-step instruction Allen gives in her article makes for a wonderful guide on how to self-publish an e-book. It is true that there are many success stories from the growing number of authors who are deciding to self publish. Leslie Kaufman in her article, ―New Publisher Authors Trust: Themselves,‖ she discusses how Pulitzer Prize-winning playwright and author David Mamet took advantage of a new opportunity being offered at his literacy agency, ICM Partners, in order to play a more active role in how his work was published. Mamet compares the publishing world to Hollywood, a place commonly known for producers not giving their clients what they promised. Since Mamet is a renowned writer, this program is bound to attract not only Mamet‘s already loyal readers but many of his well-known author colleagues as well. If ICM Partners becomes popular it will completely change the world of publishing. If an increasing number of authors have a way to take a more active role in how their work is published, they will gain more knowledge of publishing. With this knowledge of how to publish their own work, and with the success popular authors, such as Mamet, 110 will hopefully bring to ICM Partners, professional publishing companies may become obsolete. This would mean more authors would recieve more royalties for their published work because they wouldn‘t have a professional publishing company expecting some of the share. David Mamet and his involvement with ICM Partners is bound to aid in the rise of authors who are going to successfully self-publish. Just as David Mamet encouraged authors to take a more active role in their publishing through independent publishing, Ray Bradbury taught me to take a more active role in my life through setting goals. Becoming a published author is my goal and I truly believe I have the passion and drive that I know it takes in order to achieve my dream. Through the knowledge I have gained about publishing and becoming an author and all it has to offer, I can think of no other profession that is more fit for me. The written word is one of the most powerful things on the planet. Words have the power to open our thoughts and change our minds. They have the ability to expose us to new worlds, worlds that are just an ocean apart and worlds that are in different dimensions. Being able to harness this power to transform a collection of words into something that is beautiful and positively changes someone‘s life is an ability that only the most unique and special of writers have, and I will not stop until I become one of them. Works Cited Allen, Moira. ―Do-it-Yourself Publishing.‖ Writer Jan 2003: 17. Academic Search Premiere. Web. 12. Feb. 2013. Chicago Women in Publishing. Chicago Women in Publishing, 2013. Web. 12 Feb. 2013. Dalton, Quinn. ―How Format Affects Reviews and Sales.‖ Poets & Writers Magazine Oct. 2005: 34+. Academic Search Premiere. Web. 7 Mar. 2013. Hilsman, Hoyt. ―Mystery Solved! Artificially Raising E-Book Prices to Preserve Outdated Business Model is Bad for Publishers, Readers.‖ Chicago Tribune 26 Apr 2012, 1.21. ProQuest. Web. 3 Mar. 2013. Isaac, Brad. ―26 Major Advantages to Reading More Books.‖ Persistence Unlimited. Persistence Unlimited, Dec. 2007. Web. 3 Mar. 2013 Kaufman, Leslie. ―New Publisher Authors Trust: Themselves.‖ New York Times 16 Apr. 2013, 7. New York Times. Web. 17 Apr. 2013 Kremer, John. 1001 Ways to Market Your Books: For Authors and Publishers. New York: Open Horizons, 1998. Print. The Mark Twain House & Museum, The Mark Twain Foundation, 2013. Web. 12 Feb. 2013. ―The Reading Experience.‖ Journalism.org. Pew Research Center Project for Excellence in Journalism, 2013. Web. 3 Mar. 2013. Vickers, Candace. Personal Interview. 3 Mar. 2013. ―Writers and Authors‖ Occupational Outlook Handbook, ed. United States Department of Labor Novelists, n.d. Web. 12 Feb. 2013 111 Marguerite Harrison and Hannah Arendt: The Notion of Strength within the Early Totalitarian Soviet Prison Experience by Rebecca M. Samson (History 2225) wentieth century western philosopher Johanna ―Hannah‖ Arendt (1906-75) dissected the effects of the individual on totalitarianism and vice versa. A secular German-Jewish student and intellectual within the Third Reich, she experienced firsthand the early phases of a victim of totalitarianism; later, when she wrote The Origins of Totalitarianism and On Violence, she analyzed her former position of victim and delved into the mindset of the targeted individual. Conversely, Marguerite Harrison endured the role of a privileged victim, an outsider, even, who, unlike Arendt, existed outside of the goal of an early totalitarian state. As an outside entity, the Soviets had little to gain by eliminating her by show trial or otherwise unless they could prove that she had gathered extremely valuable information as a spy. Even then, the Soviets had more to lose than to gain on an international stage by killing a seemingly innocent foreigner. Therefore, Harrison‘s account of the events exposed the lives of more legitimate threats to the totalitarian state in the moment and Arendt‘s intellectual analysis completed the bigger picture of the social mechanisms employed by any totalitarian state and the effects of totalitarian culture on human beings; Harrison observed the casualties of early Soviet totalitarianism and her international Strength saved her life whereas the Strength of each dangerous element, formerly considered a human being, usually lead to its demise. Arendt defined words commonly overused in sociopolitical discourse in her book/essay On Violence. Central to the Soviets' idea of an enemy was the Strength of each individual, as Arendt contended that, T ―Strength unequivocally designates something in the singular, an individual entity; it is the property inherent in an object or person and belongs to its character which may prove itself in relation to other things or persons, but is essentially independent of them. The strength of even the strongest individual can always be overpowered by the many...‖ (On Violence 44). The Soviets, who wanted to become the ideological many and turn those who they wanted to oppose them into the few, regardless of individual reality, feared becoming the few- or having their influence and ideology demoted to the status of a few. Within the mindset of ideological expansionism, every individual in the Soviet Union gained Strength. With Strength came volatility; Strength, in the eyes of the most zealous, powerful Soviet officials, existed mainly to be taken away in the form of millions of prison sentences, show trials, executions, and deportations to various concentration and work camps. Undoubtedly, Harrison did not fit that profile because she came from elsewhere and did not intend to permanently reside in the Soviet Union as a citizen or even a long-term guest who could have dangerously indoctrinated others with Strength to counterrevolutionary mindsets like an evangelist or proponent of a democratic youth group. Instead, she got lost in the fray, though she did go through the process of arrest, interrogation, detainment, and imprisonment. Her status as a foreigner put the state in an ambiguous position: as a foreigner not looking to become a citizen, the state did not have the obligation to accommodate her for the rest of her life if she was not found guilty to the degree of a life sentence or execution in the state‘s eyes. If word traveled across the 112 world that the Soviets killed a fairly innocent foreigner, then the Soviets would have spent time and resources just to damage their own reputation and begin to make more enemies instead of alliances on their clean slate. Consequentially, Harrison got to observe the process of punishment of those the Soviets believed had done something deserving of severe punishment. Whether or not the prisoners or arrestees were legitimately guilty regardless of evidence did not matter; only what the state believedor wanted to believe- mattered because the state had the power to inflict punishment on an individual, nullify the individual‘s Strength. In observing these individuals, she observed a certain objectivity within the prison system to insiders. Many, as Harrison noted, did not receive interviews for weeks or months or have any information on the grounds of their arrests; she admitted the others‘ notice of her special treatment, which put her outside the norm (Harrison 231). She was treated rather mildly by those in power, as were some of those around her. What she did not see was how the state was not objective at all, that it was quite discriminatory in its treatment of criminals. The state had all sorts of standards for reasons for arresting people and guidelines to fit the crime and the reasons grew throughout the Soviet era, more and more of them for different crimes but there were always reasons given, justified or not, even with such diversity of prisoners (The Origins of Totalitarianism 423-26). There were so many different categories of prisoners because each category estimated the quantity of potential Strength within a central idea deemed dangerous to society: thieves, for example, obviously posed a danger to society where as kulaks, in their different forms, did not always, for example, if they happened to possess too much livestock beyond a standard set arbitrarily low by the state. The state made so many categories so it could eliminate the Strength of the many and the guards did not reflect the state‘s intentions in its somewhat mild treatment of well-behaved prisoners like Harrison. Otherwise, the guards functioned more realistically than the state itself by punishing prisoners who behaved erratically or posed a legitimately extreme danger- or prisoners senseless enough to provoke their keepers. Harrison and the Soviet prison experience were examples that fit Arendt‘s description of Strength. Arendt‘s notion of the Strength of each individual exemplified the function of each totalitarian state, especially in the infancy of each totalitarian state. Harrison‘s mild experience as a foreigner supported the grounds for the demise of the individual within totalitarianism. Arendt‘s writings completed Harrison‘s account so well because Arendt knew without a doubt that she was guilty of being a Jew, knowledge that gave her the mind of the sentenced rather than the observant outsider with more than a chance to survive. Harrison‘s rosy picture of her experience furthered the harsh reality of the situation and the true mindset of the Soviet regime because it exposed the circumstances under which the Soviets had reason to treat an individual humanely: the Soviets treated individuals humanely when they knew those individuals had the power to alter outside Strength like Harrison could have if they needlessly killed her and the word traveled far enough to negatively impact the Soviets‘ reputation. Both women exemplified the ramifications of Strength on totalitarianism. Arendt‘s Strength was how she developed her experience and other accounts of victims into world-renowned philosophy; she demonstrated that each individual was a potential threat to totalitarianism because she herself understood her own threat as a Jewish intellectual to her former society and Harrison‘s account as an individual who could hope her guilt was not severe exposed the enduring weakness of the Soviets and their consciousness of the potential Strength wielded by each individual. 113 Works Cited Arendt, Hannah. "II." On Violence. New York: Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, 1970. 43-56. Print. Arendt, Hannah. "Part Three: Totalitarianism: Twelve: Totalitarianism in Power: The Secret Police." The Origins of Totalitarianism. San Diego: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1973. 419-37. Print. Harrison, Marguerite. Marooned in Moscow : the Story of an American Woman Imprisoned in Soviet Russia. Ed. William Benton Whisenhunt. Montpelier, VT: Russian Life, 2011. Print. 114 Nuclear Fallout of a Japanese Disaster: The State vs. Fujin (God of Wind) by Vesal Stoakley (English 1102) adies and gentlemen of the jury. We‘ve heard what the State‘s defense has to say, and no doubt they will close their argument shortly saying they‘ve learned their lesson once and for all. They will tell you we should all return back to a relative business as usual, with only a few minor reforms put in place. However, now that, in the course of this trial, all the facts have been laid out as to why we are facing unprecedented danger in this age of anger-fueled - no, nuclear-fueled debate, we must ask ourselves, what are our responsibilities? Where will our conscience lie in the weeks, months, and years ahead before the next great calamity strikes (And we know it will)? Will we go forward blindly or, instead, can these so called anomalies of circumstance be completely averted? Is the future of our society greater than our past, or is it only a faint shadow, an obscure and ominous representation, of the greatness we once possessed? These are the questions before us. On the morning of March 11, 2011, Tokyo Electric Power Company‘s (TEPCO) ten nuclear reactors in the north of Japan, in Fukushima Prefecture, ran as normal. Workers ate their lunch that afternoon, same as any other day, and returned to the routine operations at assigned stations. The rest of the day would be anything but normal. At 2:46PM a magnitude nine earthquake struck Japan (McDonagh 12), and knocked out power to the Fukushima Daiichi Nuclear Power Plant (Fukushima Daiichi), causing it to shut down. Cooling from backup generators began to occur to compensate for the damage to the facility. Just a few hours later, a tsunami twenty meters high formed and plowed down on the plant and its surrounding territories, destroying the generator‘s fuel tanks. This led to an explosion at the Unit One Reactor, blowing off its roof, which released contaminants, and cracked the pressure containment apparatus of the facility. This allowed radioactive material to begin to seep into the Pacific Ocean. The State would have you believe that such disasters are preventable going forward, and that they have learned the lessons necessary to keep such events from reoccurring. They, however, are wrong. Their closing argument will surely try to show that the costs of closing nuclear energy facilities outweigh the costs of operating them. But that is why the conscience is so important in reasoning through the details of this case. Nuclear power must be abandoned in Japan. We can ill afford the human toll it takes, and not enough has been done to scientifically guarantee the safety of our populations, despite previous assertions. An immediate moratorium is in order, not only to ensure the safety of the Japanese people, but to also set an example that the continuance of nuclear energy production is detrimental to the entire world, and all its peoples. Nuclear technology is not up to the task of keeping us safe. At Fukushima, the reactor‘s pressure reached double its capacity, after being hit by the tsunami (McDonagh 12). Let‘s consider that for a moment. If you were to prepare an unfamiliar food in the microwave, heat it up for ten minutes per the directions, then took it out, ate it, and it damaged your tongue, mouth, and esophagus to a point where you would need to see health professionals on-going for many years to come, for care and rehabilitation, and then found you would never recover, would you continue preparing it the same way? Even if it saturated the room with the fragrance and aroma of the freshest chrysanthemums imaginable, would you risk such discomfort and trepidation? Of course not! So why would we, after coming face to face with nuclear Armageddon, continue to walk this same treacherous path? Fukushima Daiichi unleashed some of the most harmful toxic elements, of the greatest L 115 possible hazard, into our environment. Radionuclide atoms (radioisotopes), which come with a large degree of volatility because of the unsteady nucleus they contain, are now roaming free amongst our fellow citizens of Japan (Fukuda et al. 1). The process these atoms undergo causes the release of gamma rays and radioactive material. Under controlled administration, these atoms can have beneficial applications. But do we want such particles of instability, which influence and meddle with the fundamental functions of the body, permeating the fabric of the environment we and our families live in indiscriminately? Currently, that is what‘s occurring. The nuclear disaster has contaminated not just the Pacific and the sea life we eat, but the heart of Japan itself, Tokyo (Pullen, Chang, and Hanna 2-3). ―In the atmosphere, there were multiple release events in the first several weeks that delivered the bulk of the radioisotopes to regions downwind. During those several weeks venting ("feed and bleed"), explosions, and fires plagued the various reactors…and deposited radionuclides via atmospheric transport and dispersion…Radioactive elements spread toward the outer regions of Tokyo and some deposition occurred with rainfall‖ (Pullen, Chang, and Hanna 2-3). There was no control of where these radioisotopes were delivered, and consistent testing only identifies the outcomes of where they‘ve reached. There is no means of prevention when it comes to their distribution during nuclear power plant failure. We can implement all the modeling and statistical analysis we want but, in the end, they‘re only as reliable as our nightly weather forecasts. Worse still, alternatively, they consist of heightened, aggressively advancing consequences, joined with prolonged effects which resist dissipation over a more contained course of time, unlike inclement weather. Are you starting to grasp the full scope of this disaster? This is the storm of our century. Each disaster is like an undiscriminating, tornadic cyclone, growing to eviscerate a residing population up to the size of an entire Japanese prefecture. No one can say with certainty where precisely they‘ll strike, what they‘ll suck up inside and destroy, but we, with the minds to discern between right and wrong, must refute the use of any technology with the already demonstrated potential for such destruction. For every day that passes without a complete stand-still of production of nuclear energy, the potentiality for further instability of our well-being grows. My client Fujin, God of Wind, has tried to bring us evidence first-hand of the dangers of nuclear energy. He shook the earth and whirred up the seas, and still we do not listen. It‘s as though we were already submerged, deep beneath the sea, long before the tsunami came, oblivious to the realities on the surface, too busy trying to survive the numbing isolation of its treacherous waters. But, sooner or later, we must come back to the surface for a deep, chastening breathe – the fresh air which my client Fujin brings. The costs associated with producing nuclear energy are outside the bounds of all reason. A lawsuit is being pursued by U.S. military personnel, against TEPCO, who say that when they provided emergency assistance, they were lied to about the levels of radiation present at Fukushima Daiichi. As a result, they state, they‘ve contracted testicular cancer, gynecological bleeding, and leukemia (―Radiation Lawsuits‖ 1). Also, pulling uranium from the ground has harmful, lasting effects on the soil and vegetation it is mined from, not to mention there are very limited amounts of uranium available long-term (Flasbarth 2), so the costs of energy infrastructure development begin to diminish once the uranium supply becomes exhausted. And let‘s not forget the greatest threat of our time, the war on terror. If one terrorist group were able to mount a credible attack on one nuclear facility in the world, the consequences would be unheralded catastrophe. There are mitigated risks and then there‘s the nuclear industry‘s campaign of negligence. Even Hollywood‘s blockbusting budgets are put forward within the realm of caution. If the costs begin to outweigh the gains, then such enterprises are abandoned. Godzilla may be able to barrel through Tokyo, destroying life-like sets and all its visual effects wizardry on display for two hours, only for audiences to return calmly to the safety and security of home, but the same cannot be said when we come under attack from each imminent, unintended nuclear disaster. 116 What did the State do after Chernobyl? They made us their expert guarantees and promises, their enchantment into lethargy, and Fukushima Daiichi followed. The financial gains of nuclear power are clouding the moral and ethical judgment of the most advanced of nations, including our own. Put mildly, this State and others have shared in the coziest of relationships with the industry of nuclear energy, massaging data and statistics into morose and morbid deformation. Chernobyl, in the intervening years to the present, has been under-reported in the number of causalities and deaths by a ratio as possibly large as 196,000:1. According to a World Health Organization Report in 2005 (McDonagh 103), approximately fifty people died as a result from Chernobyl. However, a New York Academy of Sciences article, the oldest peer-reviewed scientific journal in the United States, cited by McDonagh, says instead there were as many as 980,000 deaths related to the effects of the Chernobyl meltdown, calling sharply into question the credibility of the World Health Organization (McDonagh 103). We have seen this same undervaluing of those truly affected here as well. Nearly 100,000 residents surrounding the site of disaster at Fukushima Daiichi are displaced (McDonagh 161) and forty percent of children living in Japan‘s Fukushima prefecture have seen thyroid abnormalities (Harpers Index, Feb 2013). In their recent letter on nuclear energy, Japan‘s Catholic Pastoral Ministry of Bishops dispel the ―safety myth‖ (McDonagh 106) and state ―In the message ‗Reverence for Life‘, we, Japanese bishops could not go so far as to urge the immediate abolishment of nuclear plants. However, after facing the tragic nuclear disaster in Fukushima, we regretted and reconsidered such attitude. And now, we would like to call for the immediate abolishment of all the power plants in Japan.‖ They most certainly should. What has become of the value for human life in our culture? Do we only see value now in the yen, U.S. dollars, and exchange rates? Why is no one afraid of the realer inflations of ego, greed, and self-congratulation, literally permeating into the people, places and things we interact with in our daily lives? Even the most advanced economy in the world, the United States, could not escape nuclear disaster, Three Mile Island, whose impact has largely been covered up by ―soft studies‖ done by the TMI Public Health Fund setup by the nuclear industry who provided them ample funding (McDonagh 106), devastated land and no doubt countless lives, which were purposely unreported as the surrounding population was never consulted or tested. We are foolhardy to think that as Japanese we have the means to fully control such awesome power. We once lived in sobering fear as a people of the consequences of our actions, but now live in comforting delusion. How many of us remember the era of nuclear cinema? Akira Kurosawa was one of the filmmakers who gave us goose bumps exploring the further consequences of the radiation of nuclear war (Kaplan 1) in his film ―I Live In Fear,‖ alternately titled ―What the Birds Knew.‖ We as a nation once looked onward and upward toward the noble sky with prayer for answers. When they came, we would accept them, as they filled us with the new breathe of knowledge, unabated. Today, instead, we look to our neighbor, to the television screen, and to the internet, awash in misinformation, and forget our most credible of sources which have never failed us throughout our long, tumultuous history. People like Fujin. Disasters like Hiroshima and Fukushima. The key difference today is, unlike the title industrialist character of Nakajima in Kurosawa‘s film, whom flees to Brazil, there are few if any places left for us to escape to for safety. ―The International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) states that 88 of the current 442 nuclear installations worldwide are located in areas of high seismic activity‖ (McDonagh 113). Disaster and tragedy are the tools we must use to grow. We must leverage them for good instead of self-interest. My client Fujin has tried to show us a better path, a more sound way, to conduct ourselves in a civilized society globalizing at a frenetic pace. We must look at our neighbors around the globe and acknowledge that their well-being is in our own best interest also. Fujin entrusted the Japanese people to heed the lessons of this triple-threat disaster, and to sew the seeds of 117 change before disaster reaches its point of reclamation once more. We must begin a strategic, systematic winding down of our nuclear power capability, in the fullest pursuit of compassion and reason, and more fully assess the purpose and costs of such a program destroying the irreplaceable components of our environment and national heritage. We must look squarely in the face of the dangerous dragon of governance, its hot breathe full with rhetorical equivocation, and without fear say: No more! At every turn in this trial, the State has repeatedly shown a willingness to justify the consequences of this disaster, as well as distance itself from the reality of what should be the final nail in the coffin of nuclear energy. Our Japanese tribe is drowning in the turmoil of Fukushima Daiichi, suffering once more the wages of complacency. Some will tell you the danger has passed. Ladies and gentlemen. We are a long way from taming this fathomless beast, and we would be foolish to think otherwise. Nuclear energy is the black cat in the bamboo grove, a dangerous entity shadowed over and lurking beneath this crop of tall, looming promises laid bare, and we must all find our way out safely, before it finds us once more. Works Cited Eisler, Ronald. The Fukushima 2011 Disaster. Boca Raton: Columba Press, 2013. Print. Flasbarth, Jochen. ―Fission Is Not the Future.‖ New Scientist. 218.2917 (2013): 24-25. Academic Search Premier. Web. 13 July 2013. Fukuda, Tomokazu, Kino, Yasushi, Abe, Yasuyuki, Yamashiro, Hideaki, Kuwahara, Yoshikazu, Nihei, Hidekazu, Sano, Yosuke, Irisawa, Ayumi, Shimura, Tsutomu, Fukumoto, Motoi, Shinoda, Hisashi, Obata, Yuichi, Saigusa, Shin, Sekine, Tsutomu, Isogai, Emiko, and Fukumoto, Manabu. ―Distribution of Artificial Radionuclides in Abandoned Cattle in the Evacuation Zone of the Fukushima Daiichi Nuclear Power Plant.‖ PLoS 1 8.1 (2013): 1-7. Academic Search Premier. Web. 12 July. 2013. Kaplan, Fred. Slate.com. Washington Post Company. 29 Jan 2008. Web. 15 July 2013. McDonagh, Sean. Fukushima: The Death Knell For Nuclear Energy. Dublin: The Columba Press, 2012. Print. Pullen, Julie, Chang, Joseph, and Hanna, Steven. ―Air-Sea Transport, Dispersion, and Fate Modeling In the Vicinity of the Fukushima Nuclear Power Plant.‖ Bulletin of the American Meteorological Society 94.1 (2013): 31-39. Academic Search Premier. Web. 13 July. 2013. ―Radiation Lawsuits‖ New Scientist. 216.2910 (2013): 7. Academic Search Premier. Web. 15 July 2013. Rosenbush, Ellen. Harpers.org. John R. Macarthur, Feb 2013. Web. 15 July 2013. 118 Photojournalism: Art with a Purpose by Thomas Struett (English 1102) T he purpose of journalism is to inform the public about the world around them. This can be done through many mediums, but nothing quite compares to a photograph that can take a moment in time and convey a message and inform the reader. Images like the photo taken by Malcolm W. Brown of a Buddhist monk using self-immolation to protest persecution by the South Vietnamese government in 1963 convey more emotion and a more clear idea of the subject than any other form of journalism. Because of what photojournalism provides for the viewer, photojournalism is a service to the public. Even though photojournalism may have many controversies and a poor job outlook, it is an important and powerful career that is worth studying. Photojournalism has been in use for over 150 years. The first known use of a photograph for journalism use was during the Crimean war in 1855 when Roger Fenton traveled from America to the Crimea to take photos of the war (309). In the early 1900s Lewis Hines was one of the first photographers to use photos for social change in an effort to end child labor (336). And In 1935 the Associated Press started sending photographs by wire, which helped photojournalism cover current news because photos could now be sent just as fast as written news. Finally, by 1999 the digital camera began being widely used by most journalists. With the digital camera, technological barriers of entry into the career have been lowered and now more emphasis is put on education and experience to stand out as an exceptional photojournalist. Although education is not necessary to succeed in the career of photojournalism, education and training are highly recommended. Greg Lewis, author of the book Photojournalism, says a college degree is a requirement for most jobs at newspapers and studying photojournalism will give someone a good background in the field. With this, Lewis also recommends studying liberal arts and giving "serious thought to a second or even third language" (278). Lewis believes that writing skills are just as necessary as camera skills so schooling is highly recommended before trying to go into the career. In contrast, John Starks, a photographer for the Daily Herald, who has a bachelors degree in journalism explains, "Most of my time in classes was a waste. I learned by working for as many newspapers as I could get an assignment from during college. I didn't sleep much, asked a lot of questions, bothered a lot of photo editors, and drove a lot of miles." Starks does not think his education was worth as much as the experience he gained working. So, education can be beneficial to an aspiring photojournalist, but experience will help a photojournalist understand his or her career and become better at it. Experience can be seen through a photographer's portfolio and this is why many employers believe a portfolio is the best way to judge whether or not to hire a new photojournalist. Lewis stresses that a portfolio is what is most likely to either get a photojournalist a job or not. Lewis insists a portfolio is really all an employer is interested in and that is why a photographer‘s portfolio should be revised and worked on so it will be the best it can be. He suggests that to make a strong portfolio, the portfolio should have diverse pictures to show that the photographer can cover all types of news. Also, only strong photos should be kept and weak ones should be cut out even if that makes the portfolio small. An internship can be a great way to build up a portfolio and get a foot in the door. In the journalism world, Lewis explains, many job openings are not advertised but are filled through word of mouth. This is why Lewis believes getting an internship, going to conventions, and joining 119 organizations is important. He also emphasizes not to get hopes up because starting at the bottom is not necessarily a bad thing and many part-time positions lead to full-time job offers. Other than working full-time for an employer, a photojournalist can become a freelance photographer. However, Lewis explains freelance photojournalism is very hard and a person "must be a business person as well as a photographer" to succeed (283). He explains that a freelance photojournalist will probably be doing more business than taking pictures. This is why he emphasizes taking business classes. As a freelance photographer it is important to know who owns the rights to the photos taken. Lewis warns to not give away rights to photos because if they are great photos they can make a photographer money long after the news is over. This is because truly great photos of historical events can be published in history books and photography books. He says the key is to have good and new ideas that will be picked up by a paper or magazine because there are plenty of photographers that can take a good picture, so ideas are what set people apart. Because photojournalists can earn a living through many different ways like freelance work, working full-time for one company, and doing studio photography, earnings can greatly vary between photographers. According to the Bureau of Labor Statistics (BLS) in May 2011, the 25th percentile of Photographer's earnings in media-related occupations was $20,270 (United States). The median pay for photographers was $28,860 and the upper 75th percentile made $44,340. John Starks says he made $16,000 his first year as a newspaper journalist and now the starting pay in the newspaper business is $24,000-$35,000. Starks also explains that photographers often have to supply their own photo gear, editing software, and car, which can cost a lot. He often puts over 20,000 miles on his car due to traveling to take photographs, and car maintenance and gas has become a major expense for him. Starks says, "Money doesn't necessarily come to you, even if you have a great passion for what you do. You must be a good businessman and look for opportunities outside of you full-time job as a newspaper photojournalist." He suggests doing studio photography or photography for weddings to make more money on the side. To become more credible and learn more about photojournalism some professionals and students join organizations like the National Press Photographers Association (NPPA). The NPPA, which started in 1946 and is the largest and most popular association of photojournalists in America today. The association now has around 10,000 members. Membership costs $65 for students and $110 for professionals per year. With this fee members receive a monthly magazine called News Photographer that gives tips on journalism and photography. Members can also attend monthly workshops around the country run by top professionals teaching techniques on photographing and journalism. Many states have their own photojournalism association. Illinois' Association is the Illinois Press Photographers Association (IPPA), which was started in 1946. It is much smaller than the NPPA and membership costs $27.50 per year. By joining the IPPA, a member can go to the annual Midwest Photo Summit in Evanston. Association members can also join the directory of photographers, which then allows people looking for a photographer to search the directory and find a photographer near them. The directory can help a photographer gain a larger clientele and help become more known. After getting a job in photojournalism, a photojournalist has to face many controversies in the field. One major controversy of photojournalism is the manipulation of photos that are then published without notifying the reader of the manipulation. The goal of journalism is to be as truthful as possible, and to inform an audience about something in the world, but through image manipulation the truth can be distorted. Some reasons that a photographer may manipulate a photograph is so that they will have a more awe inspiring photo that will have a greater chance of being published and may then evoke a stronger emotional response in the audience. With the large number of photojournalists, there is competition to take the best photograph and sometimes that competition leads to 120 photographers manipulating their photos so they can get the stronger emotional response and have their photo published instead of someone else‘s. On the other hand, a photographer may manipulate a photograph so they can deceive their audience on purpose and make them believe in something false. The issue of image manipulation has become very prominent in the age of digital photography and has taken a toll on the photojournalism industry because it has caused people to doubt the truthfulness of the photographs they see. Making sure that people do not doubt the truthfulness of photographs is very important to publishers. In the article "Digital Deception. (Photo Journalism Ethics)" by Cheryl Johnston in the American Journalism Review, Clyde Mueller, past president of the NPPA, explains how important it is for photojournalists to be truthful because "the newspaper industry as a whole cannot sustain this type of exposure." Mueller believes exposure of image manipulations in publications is very detrimental to the industry because all publications have to offer to the public is their credibility, so image manipulation is something that needs to be stopped to keep trust in the industry. Without the public trust in the truthfulness of photographs, people will turn to other forms of media that are more reliable and can convey the truth better leaving photojournalists without a job. Johnston asks whether photojournalists break their ethical duty to be truthful because of pressure from the company they work for or pressure from themselves to get the best possible photograph. Walski, who manipulated a war photo in Kuwait and was fired because of it, says, "There are many great images coming out of Iraq so the pressure is high to get the best photos so you can be published" (qtd in Johnson). He also believes because of artistic photography and movies that make people believe all visual media looks perfect, the pressure for journalists to get a perfect photo is also high even though their duty is to convey the truth through their photograph and not beauty. Some photojournalists say that publications should more clearly state their code of ethics to the photojournalists they hire before they go out in to the field so they know what is expected of them. Sometimes photographing a war can be just as dangerous as being a soldier in war. That is why photographers that choose to become war correspondents can easily be hurt or suffer from PTSD. Many of these photographers do not get proper help because of their relationship with the company they are working for and because there is a belief only soldiers can get PTSD. In the article "Overexposed: A photographer's War With PTSD" from The Atlantic, Adam Mccauley explains how photographers in war zones can suffer from PTSD and their position as a photographer (and not a soldier) can hinder them from getting the proper help they need. It has been found that "a 'third of war' journalists are at risk of developing PTSD" because of what they cover and where they go in a war zone. Dr. Elena Newman, a trauma psychologist at the University of Tulsa, conducted a study on photojournalists and says, "Amongst these elite [war journalists] you see high levels of PTSD, depression and alcohol abuse.... Nearly 28 or 29 percent of these journalists suffer from PTSD, and 21 percent suffer depression." Like soldiers, journalists are often afraid to reveal they are suffering mental effects from war because they feel they must be tough and that it was their choice to go to a war zone so they should not complain. A well respected war photographer, Gary Knight says, "My view may sound harsh, but if you go to war because you want to, don't moan if it hurts you." Some news agencies are now trying to prevent journalists from hiding their symptoms so they can get proper help. Mccauley explains that both CNN and the BBC have hired physiologist Dr. Feinstein, who developed a simple questionnaire that can be taken at any time by war correspondents to see if they are suffering from PTSD. Even though improvements like this are taking place many costly fulltime war correspondents are being replaced by freelance journalists who provide their own medical insurance and travel at their own expense. Freelance journalists can be dropped from payroll at any time so freelance journalists are more pressured to hide mental illnesses like PTSD out of fear of being dropped. Some photographs taken by photojournalists provoke people to wonder why the journalist was taking photos instead of helping the subject that was in need, and whether the journalist had a 121 moral responsibility to intervene in what they are documenting or not. A now famous photo of a man moments away from being hit and killed by a New York City subway train by R. Umar Abbasi was condemned by the public because the photographer was taking photos instead of helping the man and then capitalizing off of it by putting it on the cover of the New York Post. Another famous photo of a 13-year-old girl, Omayra Sánchez, who was trapped under debris from a mudslide taken by Frank Fournier, and won World Press Photo of the Year in 1985, was attacked by the public because the girl was never saved and died after being stuck for 60 hours. And in another controversial photo, a starving child in the Sudan is crouched over with a vulture nearby waiting for him to die was taken by Kevin Carter who won a Pulitzer Prize in 1994 for the photograph. The photographer, Carter, killed himself three months after being awarded his Pulitzer Prize because he could no longer take the public hate and grief from not helping the child more. In the article "Killing the Messenger" from Massachusetts Review, Sean Dougherty believes Carter's photo was a great photo and deserves praise. He believes this because it makes the viewer want to act. He states, "People felt—horror, empathy, anger. But without the ability to act, without the necessary political apparatus to do something, so many turned, as in ancient Greece, and attacked the messenger" (610). Whether a photographer stands as someone who is there just to document what is going on or someone who should be interacting with the environment, they are documenting is an important question to ask. And a photographer should know where they stand before they go out to document the world. Out of moral responsibility, a photojournalist should try their hardest to avoid being untruthful as much as they can. In Photojournalism: An Introduction, Fred S. Parrish says that the more knowledge a photojournalist has, the more truthful they can be. He believes that knowledge that allows for more truthfulness can be gained by taking "courses in college other than journalism skills" and that a person must "learn as much about [their] subject as reasonably possible" (293). He also stresses that time is important and that in a fast-paced job like journalism, one must use their time effectively so they can learn as much about what they are reporting on so they can be as truthful as possible. The low barrier of entry into photojournalism and the low profitability for a publication to send a person to an event to take photographs is cause lower full-time positions for photojournalists and a rise in freelance photojournalists. The Bureau of Labor Statistics (BLS) states, "Over the 2010–2020 period, the number of photographers is projected to increase by 17,500, the largest increase among media-related occupations" (United States). With this large increase in demand for photographers over the next decade, the BLS explains there will be a large increase in photographers trying to take these jobs because of the low barriers of entry into the career and, therefore, competition will be high for most jobs. Employment of freelance photographers is expected to grow 15% between 2010 and 2020 and employment of photographers in newspaper publishing is expected to decline 30% between 2010 and 2020, according to the BLS. It appears that overall employment of photographers is expected to grow, but the possibility of making a living being a photojournalist is declining due to the larger use of social media sites and higher quality cell phone cameras. In today‘s world where people can access the news from anywhere and at any time with the internet, people expect newspapers to provide up-to-the-minute on news. Newspapers compete with each other to bring the public the news first. Because of this, some news agencies are turning to social media sites instead of professional photojournalists because it is cheaper and faster than sending someone to a region to take photographs. Also, the possibility of getting the best image is higher because they can use the large general population that uses these social media sites instead of one or two professional photographers. Last October, Time magazine hired five users of the popular social media site Instagram who were living in the northeast to cover the approaching Hurricane Sandy with their iPhones. According to Forbes' article "Why Time Magazine Used Instagram To Cover Hurricane Sandy" by Jeff Bercovici, Time's director of photography, Kira Pollack says, ―We just thought this is going to be the fastest way we can cover this and it‘s the most dirct [sic] route.... It 122 was about how quickly can we get pictures to our readers.‖ By not using professional photojournalists, but users of a popular social media sites, Time magazine was able to attract 12,000 new followers to their Instagram in the first 48-hours of the storm. Plus, 13% of Time magazine's main site's traffic during the storm was due to the five iPhone users they hired for the storm. Benjamin Lowy, one of the five photographers, even had one of his photos used on the cover of Time's magazine. This new phenomenon of using social media sites for photographs could have major consequences for photojournalists. With the low cost, faster access, and broader range of photographs from social media sites, many news agencies may be tempted to do away with costly salaried photojournalists rendering the career extinct. News agencies are realizing that it does not pay to send a photojournalist off to remote places to report in-depth stories, but it is cheaper and more profitable to do shorter reports in less remote places. In James Estrin's article "Financing Photojournalism by Subscription," he reports that many photojournalists are looking into new ways to still do in-depth reporting in remote places of the world since publishers are starting to stop funding this type of reporting due to its high costs. Estrin examines a new company called Emphas.is that gets regular people to finance photojournalists to do more daring and long-term reporting all over the globe. Emphas.is was started by Karim Ben Khellifa and Tina Ahrens after they realized agility and finding your own financing were just as important in today‘s photojournalism community as the ability to take pictures. Emphasis.is works by connecting "photographers with stories to tell and those interested enough to help finance them." Those who help finance the projects are then able to ask the photographer questions while they are working and see previews of the project. One possible downside to this form of financing is that people may use the ability to only pay for work they want to see as a tool to get photojournalists to produce biased and untruthful work for money. Emphas.is employs a review board that judges photographer's work to see if they are worthy and then reviews the "logistical feasibility of the project" to ensure only the best quality of work. One other company like this already exists called Kickstarter, but Khelifa's company gives "a more active and intimate relationship between viewers and photographers." Companies like this give a promising future to photojournalism where journalists will have a simple way to find financing for their journalism and they might have more freedom to pursue what they want. Photojournalism has always been a powerful tool. Ansel Adams used the camera to show the beauty of the wilderness and that national parks were a necessity in order to preserve the landscapes shown through his pictures. Lewis Hines used the camera to end the suffering of hundreds of thousands of children in America forced to work in factories. Many others have used the camera to document and change the world. Although this form of journalism now appears to be shrinking because of the cost associated with it, it is important to keep photojournalism alive both for its beauty and its power to inform the world. Works Cited Bercovici, Jeff. "Why Time Magazine Used Instagram to Cover hurricane Sandy." Forbes, 1 Nov. 2012. Web. 8 Apr. 2013. Dougherty, Sean Thomas. "Killing the Messenger." Massachusetts Review. Vol. 47.4 (2006): 608616. Web. 8 Apr. 2013. Estrin, James. "Financing Photojournalism by subscription." The New York Times 7 Mar. 2011: n. pag. Campus Research. Web. 13 Mar. 2013. 123 IPPA. Illinois Photographer Association. 2012. Web. 8 Apr. 2013. Johnston, Cheryl. "Digital deception. (Photo Journalism Ethics)." American Journalism Review 25.4 (2003): 10+. Academic OneFile. Web. 13 Mar. 2013. Lewis, Greg. Photojournalism. Dubuque: Wm. C. Brown, 1991. Print. McCauley, Adam. "Overexposed: A Photographer's War With PTSD." The Atlantic. The Atlantic Monthly Group, 20 Dec. 2012. Web. 8 Apr. 2013. NPPA. National Press Photographers Association, 2012. Web. 8 Apr. 2013. Parrish, Fred S. Photojournalism: An Introduction. Belmont: Wadsworth, 2002. Print. Starks, John. "RE: Photojournalism." Message to Thomas Streutt. 18 Mar. 2013. E-mail. United States. Bureau of Labor Statistics. "Photographer." Occupational Outlook Handbook. 201213 ed. 11 Jul. 2012. Web. 13 Mar. 2013. 124 Tribute to Faculty We warmly pay tribute to all submitting instructors, past and present. Their dedicated and inspired teaching has contributed to the successful publication of their students’ work in ESSAI Volume I through Volume XI. Deborah Adelman Scott Albert Jim Allen Kathleen Altman E. Bates Patty Benson Brian Blevins Scott Boyd Franz Burnier Allan Carter Tom Carter Nancy Conradt Sue Dreghorn Barbara Eaton Linda Elaine Helen Feng Bob Georgalas Julie Gibbs Gloria Golec Ida Hagman Naheed Hasan Lisa Higgins Connie C. Howard Bill Hussong Richard Jarman Ellen C. K. Johnson Daniel Kies Dennis Korneff Keith Krasemann Chikako D. Kumamoto Deb Lantermo David Leary Freyda Libman Lynn Mackenzie James M. Magrini Heather Maher Anne C. Malone Nicole Matos Jackie McGrath Christine Monnier Katie Nagel Nick Obradovich Karen Persky Chris Petersen Kamelia Popova Loretta Pyrdek Eva Maria Raepple Lynda Randa Kent Richter Carol Riphenburg Shamili Sandiford John Santiago Steve Schroeder Hema Shende Dale Simpson Jason Snart Alice Snelgrove Susan Stamler Lois Stanciak Jodi Stapleton Carol Strelczyk Kathleen Szeszol Beth Vlad Diane Wawrejko Ben Whisenhunt Liz Whiteacre James Wies 125 Cumulative Index of Student Authors Volume I – (2002-2003) Kristyn Bales Virginia Bateman Barbara Bergschicker Hillary J. Brown Tess Cole Dean Costello Joi Cuartero Ryan Fowler Susanne K. Frens Alexa Greer Thomas Hemmingsen Karen Hess Jennifer Hixon Lauren Hovis Natalie A. Howes Beth Bednarz Roger Darringrand Lynn Dehlinger Natallia Ervin Brittany Gross Brandi Halle Allison Hamad Chris Harvey Anna Hendrey Jennifer Hixon Marsella Jorgolli Michael Kundert Sarah Magin Daniel McCullum Mary Meir Andy Morris Sarah Huber Dara Huff Stephanie McMahan Rachel Meek Andrew Morris Stacy Nalley Mary E. Norton Lindsay Olsen Ginny Pace Megan Posch Jason Schramm Dan Swindle Abe Whiting Chin Yang Volume II – (2003-2004) Noorjabeen Naseer My Nguyen Kristopher O‘Dell Aaron Olson Chris Orlock Richard Payton Nadia Qazi Cara Raimon Frank Redmond Jonathan Scherer Maya Strahl Jasmine Thorne Bonnie White Michelle Ziehn Volume III – (2004-2005) Tanya Basu Mary Bodine Wendy Carpenter Meredith Carey Thomas Ferguson Michael Graczyk Victoria Graham Sara Heppner Benjamin Hooper Brian Kinsman Valentine Kopjo Kathy Kozak Sean Labbé Rebecca Lunev Karen L. Arneson Lisa Bonomo Steve Braun Brian Casario Patrick Caulfield Joseph Cholewa Joe Cinquegrani Janet Crawford Andy Dameron Dodi Dolendi Laura Dubberke Heather A. Duncan Christine Dyslin Rebecca Eineke Shannon Grilli Kristina Grudem Emily N. Hansen Jason Hernandez Julie McKee Matt Naglewski Stacy Nalley Allan Norgaard Jason Nosek Richard Payton Megan Posch Nadia Qazi David Rojas Maggie Smith Ruth Valentine Anthony Wilder Roberta Williams Sharon Wussow Volume IV – (2005-2006) William Hodges Benjamin Hooper Janelle A. Jenkins Hannah Kim Ruslan Kochemirovskiy Emily Krauspe Maren Ann McKee Tabitha Metreger Jason Morrow Keiko Narisako Jeremy Shier Jason Smith Joan Tett Jennifer Vail Alicia Voss Weien Wang Justin Wedekind Volume V – (2006-2007) Karen L. Arneson David Beck Natalie Berent Leslie A. Bertram Angela Cibich Peter Cohen Joseph A. Deardurff Lauren Del Carlo Camille Diebold Kennerly Diebold Melissa Donahue Christine Dyslin Travis Farrington Jessica Gibbs Victoria Graham Lucy A. Hawke Matt Horan Natalie Hustead Shaina Hutson Jenna L. Keefe Anna Kinsella Alison Lederer Keelin Lord Tracy Noeske Zachary Peschke 126 Carey Raupp Daniel Smith Nicholas Treff Ashley Urban Alice Wieduwilt Rutger Wolfgang Stache Fariah Zainuddin Ava Zandieh Volume VI – (2007-2008) Kristin Arita Krystal N. Arrate Cristina Baica William Berkhout Julie Bertacchi Kavita Bhavsar Michael Butler Leah Cameron Victoria Canaday Howard Joanna Ciesielski Katherine Ciesla Michael Davis Christine Dyslin Jessica Eller Carrie Fenwick Joel Griswell Shan Haq Jennifer Horst Mo Ismail Lyndon Kacick Nick Kogos Matthew Kos Jenny Letourneau Heather Lydon Melissa Maida Ali Malik Margaret McNulty Nathan Meno Katherine Morales Sylvia Morales Lydia Newby Agnes Mary Reband Jennifer Rodriguez Matt Sauter Robert Schletz Christina Scott Tom Serb Samantha Sferas Judy Staiano Kara Stevenson Adrienne Tam Christina Villa Cynthia L. Witt Volume VII – (2008-2009) Jacob Albaugh Ashley Aller Kyle Berthel Courtney Bobko Ellen Briggs Dave Broche Mary Beth Broda Patrick Buranicz Brittany Burkes Katherine Ciesla Ryan Corrigan Jonathon Drews Bethany Ester Aly Gentile Tiffany Gray Scott Hixson Edward Hren Grant L. Iler Graham Johnson Casey Jones Susan Kareska Sunya Kashan Nick Kontos Laurel Kunath Chris Lemke Emily Lombardi Melissa Mastrogiovanni Sean McGowan Mateja Mircic Phuong Nguyen Connie Padera Harry Podschwit Zach Porlier Nick Rascia Olivia Schultz Brandon Slate Richards Walker Michael Wendt Anum Zafar Volume VIII – (2009-2010) Kelsey Barron Geneva Beles Christine Berta Lauren Blanford Chelsey Boutan Sarah Burgess Stephanie Christian Eileen Corley Sally Jo Detloff Justin Eberhart Nathan Samuel Ellingsen Danny Hankes Max Hermann Christopher Hunton Charise Joy Javonillo Tim Kamin Breanne Kanak Julie Kelsey Sarah Lichtenwalter Daniel Lowder Mandie McGlynn Matthew Murray Bekah Myroup Lily Nicholson Sean O'Leary Tina Osornio Sarah Oxley M. Lisa Parenti Zach Porlier James T. Ricker Shannon Rohn Susan Schumacher Alana Shuma Emily Stephen Lauren Stull Jennifer Wendt Amanda Woolum Michael K. O'Malley Jessica Otto-Rosario Kimberly Overby Michele Roberts Annette Sanchez Brittany Schweik Alana Shuma David Skorusa Kasie-Marie Smith Jeff Tosch Allison Watts Beth Wegner Frederick Wennlund Annie Werly Erik Wright Kari Zapletal Patrick Noonan Kevin Prchal Vicki Price Laura Romaine Sana Shafiuddin Sophie Shukin John Skarha Jessica Steslow Marcus Tolson Ethan Woodward Sarah Yockey Volume IX – (2010-2011) Nicole Anderson Sofia Bermudez Matt Brousil Najah Burks-Pittman Alicia M. Chapman Robert de Lara Dodi Dolendi Tyler Eickelmann Jennifer Elsman Michael Halla Chad Hochstatter Kevin Kienitz Michael Kintz Theresa Kolodziej Sasha Nicole Kruger Jessica LaPlante Kristin Liewald Daniel Lowder Matt MacDougall Erin Massoni Zuzanna Mierzejewska Bekah Myroup Volume X – (2011-2012) Anna Albrecht Lynn Altman Karen Arneson Dan Barclay Matthew Brousil Chris Burkett Jordan Colbert Christine Dahlson-Rutherford Samantha De Carlo Alec Dorner Christina Duski John Eed Charles Hall Patrick Hanes Ian Haseltine Ernie Koh Nina Kokayeff Jeff Kort 127 Volume XI – (2012-2013) Jim Alop Virginia Anderson Angelo Andriopoulos Heidi Braunschneider Brody Challinor Lauren Challinor Steven Franklin Tony Frontuto Erna Gevondyan Tooba Ghafoor Ruth Groza Ian Haseltine Martin Hayford Grace Horn Caleb Jenkins Roberta Johnson Akbar Khan Larry Lambert 128 Sara Liesman James Maguire Danielle Meyer Kevin Midlash Erin Miller William Jasen Mummert Carlos S. Ortega-Guerrero Agnieszka Poznanska Hayley Reagin Sarah Rochford Rebecca M. Samson Vesal Stoakley Thomas Struett